Всех Солнц - Source
of All Suns
Страниц этого сайта - List of Pages of this site: List of Site Links (Sitemap) "I
REMEMBER LEMURIA" by Richard Shaver
This page has been modified to be viewable on Mobile devices
Важное Сообщение - эта Страница теперь может быть просмотрена на
мобильных телефонах !
Части этой книги на русском (мой перевод) можно найти на Странице : Книги Американских писателей на русском
Выше и ниже противоречивые карты Гипербореи, Атлантиды и Лемурии (видимо в разное время)
BEFORE DISAPPEARING, ATLANTIDA FLORISHED ON AN ISLAND IN THE ATLANTIC OCEAN ON THE SURFACE OF EARTH IN LATER TIMES, AFTER THE DESTRUCTION OF THEIR CIVILIZATIONS ON ARCTIC CONTINENTS: ASGARDIA, HYPERBOREA AND LATER IN SIBERIA RUSSIA !
The island of Atlas was named after its chief mountain, a dormant
volcano. The chief city and imperial capital was Atlantis, arranged in
alternating rings of land and water interconnected by canals. High
walls decorated with gleaming sheets of polished copper alloys and
precious stones, featuring regularly spaced watchtowers, encircled the
outer perimeter, which was separated from Mt. Atlas on the north by a
broad, fair plain. The inner rings were occupied by a spacious
racetrack, for popular events of all kinds; military headquarters and
training fields; a bureaucracy; the aristocracy; and the royal family,
who resided in a palace near the Temple of Poseidon, at the very center
of the city. This temple was the most sacred site in Atlantis—the place
where holy tradition claimed, that the sea-god Poseidon mated with a
mortal woman, Kleito, one of the native inhabitants, to produce five
sets of male twins. These sons became the first Atlantean kings, from
whom the various colonies of the Empire derived their names. The first
of these was Atlas, earliest ruler of the island in the new order
established by Poseidon. By the 13th century B.C., the Atlantean Empire
stretched from the Americas to the western shores of North Africa, the
British Isles, Iberia, and Italy, with royal family and commercial ties
as far as the Aegean coasts of Asia Minor. The Atlanteans were
responsible for and dominated the Bronze Age, during which they rose to
the zenith of their material and imperial success to become the leading
power of late pre-classical times. However, their expanding trade
network eventually clashed with powerful Greek interests in the Aegean,
resulting in a long war that began at Troy and spread to Syria, the
Nile Delta, and Libya, climaxing at the western shores of North Africa.
Initially successful, the Atlantean invaders suffered defeats at the
hands of the Greeks, who had just pushed them out of the Mediterranean
World when a natural catastrophe destroyed the island of Atlantis,
along with most of its population, after a day and night of geologic
upheaval. The same event simultaneously set off a major earthquake in
present-day Morocco, where the pursuing Greek armies had gathered, and
engulfed them, as well. Atlantean survivors of the destruction arrived
as culture-bearers in different parts of the world, founding new
civilizations in the Americas, and left related flood legends as part
of the folk traditions of peoples around the globe.
Secrets and mysteries of the ancient cities. May 31, 2017
The system hides it from you! Underground civilization of planet Earth!
I Remember Lemuria, by Richard S. Shaver, 
Thought Records from the Past Tell the Ancient Story of Lemuria, which Some Call Mu or Pan — By Richard S. Shaver
CHAPTER I - City of the Titans
was working in the studio of Artan Gro when I heard a great laugh
behind me. If ever there was derision (redicule) in a laugh, there was derision in
this one. I flung down my gaudy brushes and my palette and turned about
in a rage—to find the master himself, his red cave of a mouth wide open
in his black beard. I cooled my temper with an effort; for great indeed
is Artan Gro, master artist of Sub Atlan.
"I am sorry, Mutan
Mion," he gasped, "but I can't control my laughter. No one ever has
conceived, much less executed, anything worse, than what you have put
upon canvas! What do you call it, 'Proteus in a Convulsive Nightmare'?"
Artan Gro could control himself, I was sure. It is one of the things I
have learned of the really great in the arts; they make no pretenses.
He was laughing, because he wanted to tell me frankly what he thought of
my ability as an artist. It is bad enough when your friends mock your
work (and they had), but when the master is convulsed with laughter it
is high time to wake up to the truth.
is true, great Artan Gro," I said humbly. "I want to paint, but I
cannot. I haven't the ability." Artan Gro's expression softened. He
smiled, and as he smiled it was as though he had turned on the sunlight. "Go," he said, "go; to the deeper caverns at Mu's center. Once there study science; learn to mix the potions, that
give the brain greater awareness, a better rate of growth." He patted
my shoulder and added a last bit of advice. "Once you have mixed the
potions, take them. Drink them—and grow!" He passed on, still chuckling.
is the truth always so brutal? Or does it just seem brutal when it
comes from those wiser, than you? I slunk (sneak) from the studio; but I had
already determined to take his advice. I would go to Tean City, at Mu's
center. I would go to the science schools of the Titans. Never
before had I considered leaving Sub Atlan, my birthplace, or as I
should express it, my growth place, for I am a culture man, a product
of the laboratories. In fact, I remember no other place on Mu, although
it is a fact that during the process of my development to culture
manhood, I roamed the culture forests of Atlantis, which is
the name for Surface Atlan. Sub Atlan is just below Atlantis, while
Tean City is located at the center of Mu, at a great depth below Sub
Atlan. The walls of the great cavern, in which Tean City is located, are
hardened to untellable strength by treatment with ray-flows, which feed
its growth, until it is of great density. There are many other cities,
which grew through the centuries to vast size, but
none so great as Tean City. Some are abandoned, but all are
indestructible; their cavern walls too dense to penetrate or to
collapse. Since Tean City is located near the center of Mother
Mu, gravity neutralizes itself by opposition. It is very comfortable.
Many of the Titans live there, and in fact, it is almost a Titan city.
There also are the mighty ones, the Elders of the Atlan race's
government. Huge they are, like great trees, many centuries old and
had long wished to see them, and now, that I had
decided to go, the thrill was greater, than any I had ever experienced,
I was going down into the city of many wonders! Out on the
street I took one of the many vehicles, that are provided for travel
about the city. These vehicles, their weight reduced by a gravity
deflection device, are powered by motors, whose energy is derived from
gravity focusing magnetic field, by which one side of a flywheel
becomes much heavier, than the other. This is accomplished by bending
gravity fall in the same way, that a lens bends a light ray. The
topless buildings of Sub Atlan (the subsurface), fled by me, and soon I neared the squat
entrance to the shafts, that fell from
Sub Atlan to Center Mu, to Tean City, home of the Titans. I knew, that
swift elevators dropped down these shafts; but I had never traveled in
one of them. Because I knew the control-man of one of the
elevators, having talked with him often of Tean City and the wonders he
had seen in it, I went to his shaft for my descent. He was glad to see
me, and very much surprised to learn, that I was going to Tean City: "You will never regret it" !
car dropped sickeningly, so swiftly, that a great fear grew in me, that I
would be crushed by deceleration, when we finally stopped. In panic I
watched an indicator's two hands move slowly toward each other as
though to cover its face in shame. Then, with little sensation, the car
stopped. Here at the center of Mu I had become nearly weightless and
the ceasing of even such swift motion did not have ill effects upon my
weightless body. I knew, that I would not have that fear again.
fat Atlans stepped out of the car ahead of me, sighing with relief at
their renewed weightlessness, which they had obviously been
anticipating. As I was about to follow them from the car, the
control-man drew me aside: "Fear rides the ways down here," he
whispered, his sharp-pointed, cat-like ears quivering an alert. "Fear
is a smell down here, that is ever in the nose—a bad smell, too. Try to
figure it out while you are down here and tell me too, if you get an
I did not understand, what he meant, but I promised anyway. The smell of fear, in Tean City? Immediately
I was immersed in the sensually shocking appeal of a variform crowd,
mostly at this hour, a shopping rush of female variforms. While there
were many of my own type, and of the elevator control-man's type, there
were a greater number of creatures of every shape the mind could grasp
and some, that it could not. All were citizens; all were animate and
intelligent—hybrids of every race, that space crossing had ever brought
into contact, from planets, whose very names are now lost in time. The
technicons (genetic engineers) may have been wrong in the opinion of some, when they
developed variform breeding, but they have certainly given life
variety. I had never seen so many variforms before. At a corner of the vastly vaulted way, where many rollat
(electric) platforms, crossed and recrossed each other, I stepped to a telescreen
and dialed the student center. The image of a tremendous six-armed
Sybyl female filled the screen and the electrically augmented body
appeal of the mighty life within her seized the youth in me and wrung
(compressed, squeezed) it, as no embrace from lesser female ever had.
"And what" her
voice shook me as a leaf in an organ pipe "might a pale and puny (feeble, ineffectual) male
like you want in Tean City? You look as if you never had enough to eat,
as if love had passed you by. Did you come down here, because no one
wanted you elsewhere?"
I grinned self-consciously back at her image, my voice a feeble piping in comparison to hers.
have come to learn something beside drawing lines around dreams. I am a
painter from the subsurface, who has decided, that knowledge of actual
growth is more important, than the false growth of an untrue image upon
a canvas." I wondered what the master would have said to hear me.
are right," she boomed back, her six arms engaged in complex wand
mysterious movements, picking up and laying down instruments and tools
in bewildering rapidity, her attention elsewhere yet enough remaining
on me to hold me bound in an attraction as strong, as a towing cable.
She was a forty foot Titan, her age unknowable. As I thought upon this
and tried not to think of the immense beauty and life force of her, I
suddenly realized, she was hiding fear. I have a peculiar faculty for
sensing hidden emotions. That bluff greeting had been a hidden wish to
drive me from some danger. But I did not speak of it, for I read, that
caution in her: a very strong mental flow, that fairly screamed DON'T. This
kind of fear was a wonder and a new thing to me, for danger was a thing
long banished from our life.
Then she spoke, reluctantly it seemed: "Go to the center of the Hall of
Symbols. There you can ask a student or an instructor, who will tell
you all you need to know."
grip of the woman life in her left my mind and she was gone from my
vision. As I turned from the telescreen, my mind insisted on visualizing
that six-armed embrace and its probable effect upon a man in love. I
shivered in spite of the warmth, but not from fear. The blood of the
Titans was alive, I thought; strangely and wonderfully alive!
stepped into a rollat at the curb, inspected the directory, then
inserted a coin and dialed the number of the building that housed the
Hall of Symbols. I leaned back while the automatic drive of the rollat
directed the car through the speeding traffic, its electric eye more
efficient, than my own. Yes, much more efficient, than my own at
the moment, which were wandering over the figure of a variform female
on the walk, whose upper part was the perfect torso of a woman and whose
lower part was a sinuously gliding thirty feet of brilliantly mottled
snake. You could never have escaped her embrace of your own will, once
she had wrapped those life-generating coils around you! I
thought upon it. The gen of these variforms was certainly more vital,
possibly because the Titan technicons, who lived here, kept the people
healthier. Perhaps the hybrids were naturally more fecund (fertile) of
micro-spore. It had indeed been a day of brainstorms, I mused, when
some old technicon had realized, that not only would a strong
integrative field with a rich exd supply cause all matter to grow at
an increased rate, but would also cause even the most dissimilar
life-gens to unite. It has been the realization, that had resulted in
various form life. Most of the crosses by this method had resulted in
an increased strength and fertility. They now were more numerous, than four-limbed men, and often superior in mental ability. Automatically
my mind associated the embrace of the snake woman with the six arms of
the giant Sybyl of Info and I decided, that I understood why Artan Gro
had driven me here with his scorn. If I didn't learn about life here,
never would anywhere. That had been what he had reasoned.
was striding between the pillaring fangs of the great beast's mouth,
that was the door of the Hall of Symbols, where the school ways
converged. About was the bustle attendant to any rollat way station;
bearers rushing; travelers gazing about, lost in wonder at the vaulting
glitter of sculptured pillars and painted walls, done by men of a
calibre, whose work ro like myself cannot grasp entirely (explanation of the word ro - robot is in footnotes below). Paintings
and sculpture here hammered into the brain a message of the richness of
life, that immense mutual effort can give the lift unit, the pro. This
richness of life was pictured in a terrible clash with evil - its
opposite. The hot fecundity of life and health growth was a sensuous
blow upon the eyes, the soul leaped to take a hand
and make life yet more worthwhile. I could not cease gazing at the
leaping vault of pictured busy figures, whose movements culminated in
that offer to the spirit of man to join them in moulding life to a fit
shape. My rapt study of the paintings was interrupted by the
sound of a pair of hooves, that clicked daintily to a stop beside me. I
glanced at the newcomer, who had stopped to stare up at the paintings
also in that curious way, that people have when they see another craning
his neck—and my glance became a stare. What was the use of
aspiring to be an artist, my reason said, if those great masters, who
had placed that mighty picture book on the vaulting walls above were so
easily outdone by the life force itself ! She was but a girl,
younger, than myself, but what a girl ! Her body was encased in a
transparent glitter; her skin a rosy pale purple; her legs, mottled
with white, ended in a pair of cloven hooves. And as my brain struggled
to grasp her colorful young perfection—she wagged her tail ! It
was all too much. Speculating about the life-generating force possible
in the variform creatures was one thing, but having it materialize
beside you was another thing entirely. Such a beautiful tail it was. Of
the softest, most beautiful fur.
"What were you staring at?" she asked. "The paintings?"
stuttered, then answered. "The paintings . . . I guess . . . yes, the
paintings. I'm a . . . painter . . . was a painter," I gave up. I
couldn't talk, I had to look.
"They are marvelous, aren't they,"
she declared enthusiastically. "I always look at them, when I come down
to the school. I am studying medicine. Now take that painting up there," оn her arm and breast I saw the medical school insignia 'a
man's figure struggling with a great snake, disease'. It took brains
to study medicine. This exquisite young thing, so full of gen force, so
powerfully attractive, was smart too. And almost instantly she proved
herself to be extremely friendly and companionable. She went on
talking, describing, theorizing in a gush of amiable conversation, that
left me dizzy, gasping and admiringly breathless. She told me
everything about the paintings, the statues. And before I
realized it, we were walking on together. She was full of all sorts of
information, and it seemed she had taken it upon herself to be my
guide, to teach me the meaning of everything we saw. Her cheerful
chatter soon told me all about herself, her studies, the schools, the
great doors, that led to each one from the central gathering place of
the school rollat ways. The Hall was justly famous for these
doors. Before us now was the door to the medical school, formed of
pillaring figures struggling with the coils of snakes. Next to it was
the marine school door, formed of a crab whose huge claws met to form
the arch. A planetron, a pendulum device to tell of the nearness of
bodies in space, formed the entrance to the school of space navigation.
All the ages of science of immortal growth had combined here in the
symbols, that formed the many doors.
ПОДЗЕМНЫЕ ГОРОДА ПОТОМКОВ АТЛАНТОВ, КАППАДОКИЯ, ТУРЦИЯ
FootnotesAccording to Plato, Atlantis was a continent located some four hundred
miles west of the Pillars of Hercules (Gibraltar). In the Timaeus, he
describes it as an island larger, than Asia Minor combined with Libya.
Beyond it, he says, were an archipelago of lesser islands. Atlantis had
been a powerful kingdom nine thousand years before the birth of Solon
(from whom Plato heard of Atlantis reputedly as told to Solon by
Egyptian priests), and its armies had overrun the Mediterranean lands,
when Athens alone had resisted.
(It has been a point of difference
between students, as to whether Plato referred to the "Mediterranean
lands" as lands now inundated by the Mediterranean Sea, or the lands
surrounding the sea.) Finally the sea overwhelmed Atlantis and shoals
marked the spot. In the Critias Plato gives a history of the
commonwealth of Atlantis. There are many other traditions of
lands, located west of Gibraltar. The Greek Isles of the Blest or
Fortunate Isles; the Welsh Avalon; the Portuguese Antilia or Isle of
Seven Cities; and St. Brendan's island. All except Avalon were marked
on maps of the 14th and 15th centuries. The legends of the
Sargasso Sea are said to have sprung from encounters with the sea of
weeds, which periodically grew over the shallowly sunken continent.—Ed.
The reader will note the curious use of the word "fall" in connection
with gravity. Later in the story, the author elaborates on the subject
of gravity in a very amazing manner, propounding a theory, which your
editor has examined in detail and by which he has been utterly
confounded. This glib (skillful, but insincere) "focusing" and "deflecting" of gravity your
editor cautions you to accept in the literal sense, until Mutan Mion's
story gives us more on the subject of gravity.—Ed.
as to the literal meaning of the word "topless" we wrote to Mr. Shaver
for a better description of the buildings of Sub Atlan. He revealed,
that (as Mutan Mion's memory told him) they were topless in the sense,
that they were roofless. Sub Atlan is located in one of the giant
near-surface caverns, that underlie Surface Atlan, or Atlantis, which is
mostly forest with scattered large buildings. Since the elements (like rain) are
not a factor in Sub Atlan, almost all buildings are constructed without roofs to
admit a maximum of light (what light?). Sub Atlan must have presented a strange
appearance, for no two buildings were architecturally alike: some of
them were huge spheres, or multi-sided geometric shapes, tall spires, or
merely rambling structures of no apparent intentional design. The
reason for this was to provide variety to interest the eye, which
would otherwise be jaded by constant contemplation of the unending
sameness of gray cavern walls and roof of stone.—Ed.
asked to describe the Titans Mr. Shaver sent us the following notation,
which is perhaps the oddest of all his communications. When queried
about its oddity, he merely replied, that he had "answered your
question" and gave no further explanation. We quote:
race, the Atlans, together with the Titans, our allies and often our
fellow citizens, swarm through all known space and watch ever for the
birth of New Suns. Then, too, there are the (negative) Nortans; but the (negative) Nor-men
shun (avoid, escape) all Suns and can only be found, where the Sun Rays shine not. When
our Atlan sciencons hear of or see a new Sun born, our ships flash
swiftly through the void, to test the rays for poisonous emanations.
When they find clean heat from a surface shell of pure carbon, fast
upon their trail come the first great colonization ships. For our race
is fecund beyond imagination and there is little death from any cause (what was written about Sun, doesn't make sense to me, it was possibly written by aliens, not by Richard Shaver ! LM)."
this is nothing from the "racial" memory of Mutan Mion, but seemingly
something from an Atlan himself ! Here and there, through Mr. Shaver's
correspondence with the editors, such departures from the identity of
Mutan Mion occur, and we can only suggest, that Mr. Shaver's racial
memory contacts extend not only to the culture men, but to other Beings
as well. Mr. Shaver himself cannot explain, and in many instances, is
unaware, that such extensions exist. The reader will here,
again, note several inexplicable references. such as "poisonous
emanations" and "a surface shell of pure carbon." (dubious explanations, because poisonous
emanations and carbon cannot come from White Sun, but from a planet ! LM)
Later in the story
Mutan Mion tells of these things in great detail, and in them gives
still another of the amazing scientific theories, that stagger the
variforms are not natives of
other planets, but hybrids developed from many interplanetary life
forms mated with Titans and Atlans by deliberate applications of
mutative rays in the laboratories of Mu's technicons. It is extremely
interesting to note, that all have the status of citizens. Moving
connected vehicles on the ways and walks, which carried the bulk of
pedestrian travel. Exd is Atlan for ex-disintegrance or energy ash. It was the principal
content of the beneficial vibrants. It is the space dust, from which all
matter grows into being. Mutan Mion amplifies the exd (ash) theory later on
in the story.—Ed.
Ro - here is again we had to appeal to Mr. Shaver
for amplification (explanation). We certainly got it, and along with it some amazing
Ro (Mr. Shaver said) is a thing of simple repetitive life pattern (matrix)
easy to understand and control. To Ro you is to make you do things
against your will (like a Ro-bot). A large generator of thought impulse can be set up
to ro a whole group of people. Ro the people was an
ancient method of government. Ro-man-tic was the name of such a
government. Ro-man-tic (science of man life patterning by control). It
is the same concept as used by some scientists when they say
"hypnotically conditioned." The
forces, that make our thought what it is from outside, when we are
ro, and from inside (from Spirit) when we are men...Ro-dite - citizen and Life
pattern synchronizers in embryo lab (and became a russian word - ро-дить), Ro-llat car. It is not necessarily an evil
government method, but is one, that was necessary. Any person is ro, who
is weaker, than the electric mental impulses about him. Men are Ro today, because
they are not self-determining, though they think they are. We are parts
of a huge juggernaut (long-distance lorry), and we are Ro in consequence. Row the boat is modern and the meaning
has become physical force and not mental force. —Ed.
indeed a strange comparison. Evil is the opposite of live, the
inference being, that to be evil is to die. Oddly (or significantly?)
evil is live spelled backward.—Ed.
This insignia lives
today in the legend of Apollo! According to the Greeks, Apollo was a
son of Zeus himself. Disease is typified in the legend by the python,
which Apollo killed. Etymologically his name signifies one who "drives
away disease." Roscher's derivation names Apollo as the "sun god." Using
Mr. Shaver's ancient language, he is "authority, energizer, power
source of man's growth." This is startling when we discover, upon
studying the legends of Apollo, that he was variously called god of
prophecy; god of agriculture; ruler of seasons; keeper of flocks;
rearer of boys; sponsor of gymnastics; the helper; healer and seer;
averter of evil; god of song and music; leader of the muses; embarker
and disembarker; god of streets and ways; one who stands before the
house (as protector from violence and disease); originator and
protector of civil order; founder of cities and legislation. Apollo,
says Mutan Mion, was a son of one of the Titans of Mu ! —Ed.
CHAPTER II - From Art to EmbryologyFrom
the moment, that I pocketed a disc, that bore the faun-legged girl's name
and address, I was no longer an aspiring artist; I wanted to know what
she knew, wanted to learn what she was learning. Arl was her
name, a short, sweet name for a girl and hard to forget, too. You can't
forget a girl, who wags her tail at you just like that.
she took me into the medical school and directed me to her own teacher.
I became a member of the class immediately and discovered, that I had
entered upon the opening discourse (discussion). The class was dominated by
the immense presence of the teacher, a son of the Titans, bearded and
horned, with technicon training. As
he spoke, I became certain, that this dynamo of human force should soon
charge such a small battery as myself with everything in the way of
I could assimilate. There was only one slight
disturbing factor. Just as I had sensed a strange, deeply buried and
secret fear in the Sybyl, I knew, that in the mind of this great son of
the Titans there was a gnawing something, that a part of his brain dwelt
on continually. Fear was a smell, that was ever in the nose down here in
Tean City. The realization disturbed me so much, that I failed to absorb
a portion of the teacher's discourse. My absorption must have caught
his attention, too, for I saw him staring disapprovingly at me. With a
start, I re-concentrated my mind on what he was saying :
whole Tean City was exposed to vibration of fear, emanated from
generators like in modern times. Vibration of fear helps numerous
negative civilizations from outside get into Earth ! LM)
". . . a great cold Ball hung in space. Once it had been
a mighty, living Planet, swinging ponderously around a dying Sun, that
it had never seen, being covered with clouds. Then that Sun had gone
out, and the deadly ter (teras in greek - monster) stiffened the surface life into glittering
Dragons burned everything on this planet with atomic explosions and
made this Planet their terrafomed spaceship or our Earth, LM).
The planet's forests, which had lived in dense, dripping
fog, had, in their many ages of life, deposited coal beds untold miles
in depth—clear down to the stony core of the planet. Before no fire had ever
touched these forests, because the dense fog had never allowed fire to
burn. Venus, our nearest neighbor in space, is such a planet
now, although much smaller. As it is on Venus, so it was on the unknown
planet. Hanging in space the dead immensity of this Ball was
largely potential heat, for its tremendously thick shell was mostly
pure carbon (coal). Such once was the Sun, your Sun and mine (wrong ! LM); the Sun, of which Mu is a daughter (wrong again! LM). Then
a blazing meteor, spewed violently from some Sun in Space, came flaming
toward this cold Ball. Deep it plunged into the beds of carbon (coal). The
fire spread swiftly—an ever-fire of disintegrance, not the passing-fire
of combustion—and our Sun was born into live-giving flame (White Sun is not born this way, only low vibrational stars are born this way, high vibrational stars are not. LM) ! A
carbon fire is a clean fire and contains no dense metals like radium,
titanium, uranium, polonium—whose emanations in disintegrance in Suns (there are no such emanations from White Suns. LM)
cause old age and death, because minute particles given off accumulate
and convey the ever-fire into the body, to kill it in time. Then Sun heat was clean, and life sprang furiously into being on its
daughter, Mu's surface. Nor did this life die—death came only by being
eaten. Then life suffered old age not at all, for there was no cause."
voice of the teacher paused a moment, and now indeed I knew, that there
was much for me to learn. Here was something, that struck deep into me
with an instantly vital interest. Most provoking of
all was his peculiar emphasis on the word "then." I could not help the
question, that sprang to my lips:
"Why do you say 'Then life suffered old age not at all, for there was no cause'? Is there cause now?"
was as though I had placed a torch beneath the hidden fear in the
Titan's eyes, for it flamed forth suddenly for all to see; but it was
as quickly quelled. All in the class looked at me with that shocked
expression, which plainly said: I had overstepped my bounds, but in the
eyes of Arl I thought I saw the gleam of approval, and I found a dam to
hold back my ebbing courage. The teacher looked at me, and I saw kindliness in his eyes:
are new here, Mutan Mion. Therefore it is easy to understand, that you
have not heard of the projected migration of all Atlans to a new world
under a beneficial Sun. . .Yes, young ro, there is cause."
was answering my question with determination now, but he was not
speaking to me alone; he was making his answer a part of his discourse.
"I have spoken of the carbon (coal from burned vegetation! LM) fire as a clean fire. By this I mean, that
the atoms of carbon, when disintegrated, send forth the beneficial
energy ash called exd, which can be assimilated by our bodies and used
to promote life-growth. However, the source of this ash is not carbon
alone, but all other elements excepting the heavy metals such as I
mentioned before. It is when these heavy elements begin to disintegrate
in the ever-fire, that we come to the cause of age. The
particles of radium and other radioactive metals are the poison, that
causes the aging of tissue.
These particles are thrown out by all old
suns, whose shell of carbon has been partly or altogether burned away,
permitting the disintegrating fire to reach and seize upon the heavy
metals at the sun's core.
is constantly talking about planets, not suns: there are no such
emanations from White Suns. Old or young Suns can differ only by size,
heat and brightness! LM).
Our sun has begun to throw
out great masses of these poisonous particles. They fall upon Mu in a
continual flood, entering into living tissue and infecting it with the
radioactive disease we call age. Through the years, the
centuries, these poisons accumulate in the soil of the planet, and are
continually being washed out of it by the rains with the result, that
all the water on Mu is becoming increasingly contaminated. When these
waters are drunk, the poisons accumulate in the body, finally becoming
numerous enough to completely halt all growth and still worse, to
prevent any effectual use of exd (coal ash), which is the food of all integration. The
technicons, of course, have devised means to protect us from the
accumulation of the age poisons, but it has become evident, that their
efforts are not entirely foolproof. We have discovered, that we are
living on a world, that circles a Sun, that is growing old and is
therefore deadly (bullshit! LM). We are living in the shadow of death, a shadow, that
will grow greater as the years pass, until finally death with strike us
all. We would, if we remained, not even begin to live out our lives.
Centuries and centuries would be lost to us, and ultimately we might
not even attain the initial growth of maturity!"
(The info about suns, which is coming from the
Teacher, is total bullshit. The plan, he was talking about,
for all Atlans to migrate to a new world under a beneficial Sun, maybe
on the surface of Earth?! Aging is coming to us, because of constant
exposure to radioactive residue in soil/water/air and constant
exposure to millions of different negative low vibrational viruses,
pathogens, microbs, moulds, funguses, worms and other body invaders, to
other negative civilizations
and to hundreds of other harmful rays, penetrating our bodies
through life! They weaken us, but, nevertheless, we still produce Sun
Energy with the help of our chakras, which is not easy! Sun is not
radioactive, but elements in Earth and aliens are! There were no Suns
underground ever, not in Sub-Atlantis or Sub-Lemuria or any other civilization,
only low vibrational stars like red-brown-orange-yellow and planets can be underground. They called yellow stars as Suns !
Stars have only on vibration,
Suns have all vibrations: low and high, slow and fast. Low vibrational
Stars can exist underground, but high vibrational stars and White Suns
- cannot ! When low vibrational star from some point in the Universe
gets undergound, that causes heat, fires
and volcano eruptions inside/outside the surface of Earth-Mu. Removal
of Atlans from Earth to another planet like Mars or Venus temporarily,
was necessary for breaking up Earth's crust with atomic explosions for
getting smaller pieces of land like continents and islands - to
move there different human races to evolve independantly from each
caused the destruction of Atlantis and their temporary disappearance
from the Planet, but they retured to Earth's - Mu's surface after it
was livable again. They were called Aesir and their major city was
this book further we see, that women of Lemuria didn't bear children,
didn't give birth to children, that their children were grown in embryo
laboratories! But Women Aesir bear children. LM).
звёзды Титаны и Драконы называли солнцами и это создавало путаницу в
голове человека. Даже до сих пор нам в СМИ и в мировой литературе
выдают жёлтые звёзды за Белое Солнце ! Разница между звездой и солнцем.
Звезда имеет только одну вибрацию и может быть низкой или высокой
вибрации. Солнце имеет все вибрации: высокие и низкие и оттого Белого
цвета. Белый свет содержит в себе все цветовые вибрации: коричневый,
красный, оранжевый, жёлтый, зелёный, аквамариновый, синий, фиолетовый и
розовый (и их оттенки). Звёзды низкой вибрации могут находиться под
землёй, а звёзды высокой вибрации и Солнце - не могут ! Когда звёзды
низкой вибрации попадают из других частей Вселенной внутрь нашей земли,
происходит резкое повышение температуры поверхности ! Это ведёт к волне
жары, к внутренним и внешним пожарам, к извержениям вулканов. Если вы
видете красное или жёлтое небо или небесное тело, то вы находитесь на
параллельной Земле низкой вибрации. ЛМ).
I ventured another question: "What methods have the technicons (genetic engineers) devised?"
are simple ones. Multiple distillation of the water, in which we drink
and bathe; treatment of the water in a centrifuge to remove the very
finely divided age poisons, that cannot be removed by distillation; ben
generators to create a magnetic field of ben energies; air centrifuges
to remove poisons from the air. But I must impress upon you, that it is
impossible to shield us from all of the age poison; from that small
amount, that actually falls upon our own bodies and accumulates there as
it does in the water. Eventually, if we remain on Mu, we will grow old
and finally die."
looked him squarely in the eyes, respectful in a degree equal to
the kindly interest, that shone in his as he returned my look: "It is not the age poisons you fear,"
accused. He looked at me silently and a flood of force seemed to flow
through me, encouraging me, protecting me, cautioning me. It was the
same feeling I had gotten from the Sybyl. "Come, students," he said gently. "We will go now to the embryo laboratory."
we entered the laboratory we were given nutrient potions prescribed by
the Titan for his students to make them more receptive and hence his
We were told, that we would receive these potions
regularly. Even as I took the first draught my brain throbbed (vibrate, pulsate) with a
new growth of ideas and strange new images. I was exhilarated beyond
all imagining, and my enthusiasm knew no bounds. I took Arl's hand in
mine as we trooped into the laboratory. It was truly a wonderful
place, the most amazing I had ever seen. I felt like a mite (insect) admitted to
the treasure-house of a giant. Here were things, that were beyond my
intelligence to create of my own mind power and yet, I was being given
free and welcome access to all of them, to learn from them, and to use
the knowledge, if I wished in my future life and work. Many
strange machines filled the laboratory, all performing tasks, that I
could only guess at. But these machines were subordinate (secondary) to the real
science of this great room, being designed only to chemically and
electronically nourish and develop the many human embryos, that moved
and grew in synthetically duplicated mother-blood in sealed bottles.
The older ones kicked and tugged healthily at the grafted umbilical
tube, which supplied the life fluid—called Icor, the "blood of the
gods." And it was this blood, that
was the subject of the lecture the Titan now gave us. He told us
of the upkeep and preparation of this fluid, both in the embryo and the
adult; the difficult and important part being (he now stressed his
words with greater emphasis with his attention bent especially toward
me) the process of detecting and removing the slightest trace of the
radio-active poisons, that cause age.
I studied and I learned!
These were the processes, which had given the planet Mu its health and
enabled us to live under more aging suns, than other races. These were
the life methods, that had given us our fecundity, which had populated
space for thousands of centuries with the seed of Atlan. I wanted to
know all there was to learn about them.
The Titan, an old master
at this most basic process of Atlan life, had imbued (inspire, permeate) me with an
enthusiasm for the true creation of life in its infinite possibilities
of growth—such as no mere painter ever had. The delicate handling of
those ultra-minute products of disintegrance, from which primary
integrations are formed; the mixing of these integrations into the
atoms of elements; the chemistry of combining these atoms into the
molecules of the substances used in the manufacture of the synthetic
blood, Icor—all these steps were sheer artistry, yet were made as
simple, as child thought by the genius of the Titan.
the Titan commented on the proposed emigration from Mu, weaving it into
his lecture. There seemed to me to be an undercurrent of double meaning
in his motive for repeating it; a double meaning, that I strove to
associate mentally with the fear-thing, that was something else and also
something so secret: it must not be mentioned. It was as though even the
fact, that there was fear of that "something" must be kept secret.
aging "sun" (rather а yellow star! LM) threw off increasingly large amounts of these "sun's"
seeds, small, but dense and active disintegrative
particles, and I learned, that keeping Atlan's peoples young was an
increasingly difficult job for the technicons. I learned, that the
coordinators and ro-dite (population или русское - родить) were preparing the plans and ships for our
migration to a young, new-born sun, where the force setup of life
conditions left a greater margin of exd (carbon ash) for intake of power, where
integrance went on at a faster pace, and where the infection, that
caused the occasional trouble with detrimental energy robotism or
detrimental err in the human, did not occur.
When the lecture
in the embryo laboratory was finished, we filed back to the classroom,
and there the Titan flipped the switch, that controlled the teleyes, that
supplied the home telesets of many with the course.
We had not been dismissed, and I could see from the puzzled looks on
the faces of the other students, that this was not in accordance with
the regular schedule. For a long moment the Titan looked at us, and especially at me. Then he spoke:
things have been said and seen and discussed in this class, that had no
direct bearing on the course you came here to take. You, Mutan Mion,
have been the most brash," my face grew red, and he hastened to add:
"No, Mutan, I do not mean, that you have been too forward; I meant brash
in the sense, that you have exposed yourself to a greater danger, than
that of my wrath."
His eyes twinkled at the word wrath, and I knew, that
such would never be much of a danger!
"I meant the menace, that has
caused the fear you have somehow seen in me. Perhaps you have sensed
this in other places in Tean City, among others of the Titans; so it
must be for you to have been so certain of it, as to challenge me. Yes,
there was, and is, fear in me. And it is a fear, that we all try to keep
secret, because those of us, who show fear, also show suspicion, if not
knowledge, and either has been equivalent to the signing of a death
warrant. There are spying rays on us . . . at the moment we are
screened . . . that seek out our knowledge and destroy us before we can
coordinate it into an effective counteraction to the thing, that is
going on; to the thing we fear."
"What is that thing?" I breathed aloud, so intense was my interest.
Titan drew a deep breath: "It has come to me, that certain groups of
Atlan are against the projected migration, and the recent disappearance
of several men, important to our work, lends color to the story. Of
course we all know, that the only units able to do anything of the kind
would be the key ro-dite (ро-дня-ро-дить) of Sub Atlan and Center Mu. Some of these may
have accidentally suffered a severe flashback of
detrimental ion flow, so that their will has become one under
detrimental hypnosis. What ro-dite area has become so corrupt as to
allow such a condition to go unchecked I cannot understand; but that we
are all in danger, until the thing is checked is most certainly true. Therefore,
since you here have gained an inkling of something wrong, it is only
your right to be aware of it, so that inadvertent words may not cause
you great harm. Also, we must fight this thing; and all of us must
fight. So you may consider yourselves deputized by the ruling life of
Mu to seek out the information, that will clear the way for the
migration. Until that is done we suffer fear, not new to me, but new to
most of you. You may go."
Looking back at his gigantic
form as I left the classroom, I saw him musing deeply; and the concern
on his face told me, that things must be even more fearful of
consequence, than he had made us believe. Reason told me, too, that it
must be so—for great indeed must be the evil, that can bring fear to the
heart of a Titan, the super being of all Mu and of the Universe.
FootnotesTer—the Lemurian word for cold (but modern meaning is terrible monster. LM).—Ed.
Impressed with the implications contained in this portion the
story of Mutan Mion, we wrote Mr. Shaver for additional information on
this theory of the cause of age. This information is curious, because
some of the theories seem to be modern (by Mr. Shaver) and others those
of Mutan Mion, with no particular designation as to which is which.
However, we present the whole for your judgment.
Sun in degradation of human body, instead of blaming radioactive
elements in soil and thousands of visible/invisible negative
civilizations in a form of all kinds of poisons and parasites,
attacking humans for all their lives! I doubt, that it is really
Richard Shaver, who wrote this reply to the editor. LM).
"The "sun" itself
seems to be the mother source of all radioactivity, infecting all the
earth's surface and all the life on its surface. Note the word mother. The sun is the mother source of radioactives. The sun projects
minute disintegrances down upon us in a steady, numerous rain, whose
effects we call age. In water the poison is heavily present in
suspension, especially so in thermal springs. In the air the poison
floats forever with the tiny thistle down of dust it has infected and to
which it clings. It settles on the leaves of plants. So we take the
poison in with every breath, with every bite of food, with every drink
of water; thus we age as the poison accumulates. But we do not
have to let in that poison; we can protect ourselves and grow through a
longer youth to a much greater age, with superior mental powers. It is
very plain, that a mother's body cells, although replaced every four to
seven years, are not young, because they remain in contact with the
poison retaining fabric of the body and so age swiftly. Yet, the baby
is young. Young because it gets filtered blood, filtered through the
placenta—and would remain young if the poisons were to be continued to
be filtered out by a duplication of the placenta filter. The stalk of a
plant is old, yet its seed is young, capable of reproducing itself
without passing on the poisons of age. It is because the stalk contains
a filter to prevent passage of the poison to the seed. The simple
filtration processes of birth and seeding CAN BE COPIED by man, thus
putting off old age. Here are a few verbatim quotations from
Madame Curie's notes: 'Finally, the radiation of radium was contagious.
Contagious like a disease and like persistent scent. It was impossible
for an object, a plant, an animal or a person to be left near a table
of radium without it immediately acquiring radioactivity—becoming
radioactive—a notable activity, which a sensitive apparatus could
detect.' A later page: 'Thus the radio elements formed strange and
cruel families, in which each member was created by degeneration from
the mother substance—radium was created by degeneration from
uranium—polonium from radium, etc.' And from a later page: 'When one
studies strongly radioactive substances special precautions must be
taken if one wishes to be able to take delicate measurements. The
various objects used in a chemical laboratory and those used in physics
experiments all become radioactive in a short time, and affect photo
paper through black paper. Dust, the air of the room, one's
clothes all become radio-active. The evil has reached an acute stage in
is a matter of common knowledge, that certain watch factories formerly
allowed workers (young girls of twenty) to tongue-tip the brushes, with
which they painted the radioactive dials. They died of OLD AGE at
twenty and twenty-five years! Not of a disease, but of age poison;
radioactive particles, whose origination is from the disintegration of
the heavy metals, of which radium is a member!"—Ed.
Rodite—Life pattern synchronizers.—Ed.
is quite a dynamo; it always gives off, from the surface; while earth
always takes in, from the surface. Much of this intake is "snap-back";
that is, it is returning to a state of matter.
evening Arl took me to a dance. Never had I known, that there could be
such pleasure! And as a part of it all I discovered, that my education
was to continue through every waking hour, whether in scheduled class
or not. There was so much to be learned from actual living! And Arl, it
seemed, was determined, that nothing should be lacking in my education.
Nor did I object, for nothing suited me better, than to have her
beautiful tail and all, showing her friendship and interest.
CHAPTER III - Terror in Tean City
dance, she told me on the way to the hall in a ro-llat car, was very
scientifically handled by trained technicons. The stimulation of human
attraction between male and female, she told me, was due to the
generation of many kinds of tiny and fecund spores, which are grown and
released upon stimulus by male and female. The male spores grow in the
female and vice versa, just as pollen between flowers. This cell pollen
and the sensation of its growing presence is love
(It's not love, but sex. Love is Sun Energy! LM). I could imagine the
immense fecundity given this process by the strength of the Atlan race,
whose growth and youth never cease.
at the place, where the dance was to be held, and I found a great room,
tastefully draped, and decorated by paintings, that depicted such scenes
of love and joy and health as I have never seen before.
Just as the
paintings at the Hall of Symbols held forth, that invitation to join in
the elevation of the race, so did these paintings show the way to
participation in love and joy. The dance had already begun and
we joined the throng (толпа) on the floor. Almost instantly I was aware of the
influence of stimulating electromagnetic frequencies. I felt the flow
of exd of appropriate attunements or garmony (еxd is Atlan for ex-disintegrance or energy ash. It was the principal
content of the beneficial vibrants. It is the space dust, from which all
matter grows into being) -
this is a wrong explanation, accoding to Robert Monroe, matter grows
not just from Space Dust, but mainly from M-Field, Mind-Field, the whole Cosmos is filled with, which is Sun Energy! LM.
My nerve cells responded in a
thrilling fashion. The stimulating rays strongly ionized the air
of the hall; making it extremely conductive to the electric pressure of
the body aura, so that the dancers were intensely aware of each other.
The consequently augmented vital aura of the cell pollen permeated the
hall. It was absorbed by my body, and by that of lovely, faun-legged
Arl snuggled in my arms, and by all the young, ecstatic bodies of
who danced about us. Under the stimulus, we wove intricate patterns on
the gleaming floor; and the odor music of the Atlans wove into the
sound music many scent accompaniments. These scents are of the most
penetrative and nutrient of all the food chemicals, feeding the nerves,
as they are driven into the body by strong sound waves of a penetrative
frequency. In the enhanced delight of the dance I was oblivious of all
but the bundle of vitality, to which my pulse and soul were
synchronized, and my arms held Arl, as a treasure beyond value. Then,
as I lost myself in pleasure, it happened.
The madness of the fear,
was upon Tean City struck; and for the first time in my life I knew the
true meaning of terror! Arl screamed, and pushing me from her,
pointed to the edge of the dance floor. There the great shoulders of a
horned son of a Titan hunched, one big hand clutching in desperate
agony at the folds of a drape, the other pointing up and out to
indicate the path of the ray, that played upon him. Even in the face of
death his only thought was to tell what he knew of the fear; and to
point out its direction, so that the technicons might answer with a ray
of their own. But nothing checked the ray; and I realized, that
contrary to all the usual rules, there was no guard ray on duty. No
wonder there was fear in Atlan! Slowly the huge youth's face turned
black, his legs buckled, he fell and rolled over on his back, tongue
protruding and eyes staring. He was dead. His friends rushed to
him, but the deadly ray had not ceased. It played first on one figure
and then on another; each victim rolling in turn to the floor, face
black with death.
"By the Elder Gods!" I swore to myself at the
realization, that no guard ray was going to protect us. "It is true; our
perfect government is not so perfect after all!"
though oblivious to the fact, that death might strike my way too. I
could only look and rage within me at the death, that played about the
recently joy-filled hall. Within me the stimulating rays still caused
an elation, but it was submerged beneath the surge of wrath, that made
my blood hot. Arl was tugging at my elbow, the canny will to live of
the female evident on her face in an expression of anxiety and
calculation. Together we left the hall, taking a route, along which her
clicking hooves led me. We kept with a group of young Atlans, who
walked, without panic or the impulse to run, toward the parked
I knew why: they feared to attract a spy-ray to themselves. Arl's
fingers pressed warningly on my arm, and I heard her whisper, her voice
low, casual. An excited tone might have attracted the curiosity of the
mad mind behind the black deaths, who must even now be surveying the
scene of his mad acts of killing in grisly satisfaction.
"Listen to that man just behind us—" I
listened. His voice was also casual—held no excited note. In his voice
was the cultured note, that was evidence of one, who has absorbed much of
the vast education, obtainable in Tean City.—"also heard, that what lies
behind the fear and death here, is the mad wish of certain Ro-dite to
appropriate the whole fleet of ships, prepared for the migration and go
to the new sun, leaving nothing behind alive with brains enough to build
and fly ships in pursuit. Thus they would have the new sun's clean
light entirely for themselves and their future seed."
A selfish thing, indeed! But more mad, than selfish. Such a view could only be the result of detrimental err. The
speaker went on:
"We, the mediocro, know how fecund (abundant) life can be, but we
also know the madness of refusing all of the normal units of life's
fabric the right to existence and growth. No social fabric can be built
of dull and lifeless robots, which are so besotted (behave foolishly) with detrimental
energy, that they refuse the least of the units of the fabric their
right to growth and intelligence. Therein lies the strength of the
social fabric—the unit's realization of its own self and its place in
the whole. The whole basis of a fuller life is the acquisition by
mutual effort, the backing on which is woven the social pattern of the
I heard another voice, answering in agreement, yet with a troubled note evident in its tones, as if the speaker felt, that
agreement alone was not enough, that simply denouncing a thing, that was
as evil, as this would not be enough.
"Yes, this murderous effort is
doomed to failure. The intelligent members of the guilty Ro-dite must
realize, that such murder of the normal life unit is the refusal of
their own right to share in the fruits of the social project. They must
realize, that such men, as the Titan youth they killed, have a potential
value as great, as their own."
Another voice chimed in: "Then why
is it refused recognition? If they are intelligent, then why do they
act so detrimentally? It must occur to them soon or it will be too
"Unless they are all mad," said the first speaker. "The
sane unit of such a project will see, that the basic unit right is
inherent to their own success and realize, that destroying those rights
will wreck their own plans... some Ro-dite have been
detrimentally charged by disintegrant coil leaks..."
I could not help breaking into the conversation:"That
is right! The thing has been explained to me that way: as a detrimental
hypnosis, in which the ego—or self-will—the self recognition of the mind
centers confuses its self-originated impulses with the
exterior-originated detrimental impulses to destroy. Such a condition
is called dero, or detrimental energy robotism. The thing is simple
enough, but I cannot understand how it could happen here in Tean City,
where perfection in romantics is so old. Such an occurrence is guarded
against by many battle Ro, by great organic battery brains raised for
just that purpose. How could it happen?"
The two Titans looked at me and shook their heads. They knew as little, as I how it could be.
it couldn't, but it did!" Arl said with feminine logic, and taking me
by the arm, led the way to a rollat. In a moment we were speeding away
from the dangerous area. Beside me Arl relaxed with a sigh, and I felt
her trembling with reaction. I put an arm around her. "Brave girl," I
whispered. We were soon nearing Arl's apartment, and looking down at
her fresh, young face, I felt a wave of worry pass through me.
wish we were under that new sun right now; on those fresh-born planets
of life with clean new coordinating mechanisms under Rodite we
ourselves selected and could therefore trust. I fear, that the migration
has been too long delayed—the old sun's disintegrant pressure upon the
unseen base of our life is now too great for anything else to happen,
than what happened tonight. Can we help to strive against this immense
err, deep-seated in the control minds about us, as it must be; or must
we flee at once, before they make impossible our flight, thinking of it,
has a danger of tale bearing?"
But Arl's lips were on mine, as
the ro-llat slowed before her home, an effective quietus to my dangerous
words, and my mind no longer dwelt on the fear—nor imagined the embrace
of a six-armed giant Sybyl female or the crushing coils of a snake
woman about me!—for it was too busy recording the ecstatic sensations
of the intense vital charge the faun-legged girl threw into her
embrace. My mind gave up its worry in Arl's soft contact.
next day I entered the classroom and found it empty. I went to the
incubation laboratory and found several other early students standing
there in silent consternation (frustration), the fear welling up almost to openness
in their eyes. The Titan was not present, nor were any of his
attendants. Some of the embryos were dead, others half-smothered;
because no attendant had turned on the filtered, enriched air tanks,
which kept their nutrient fluid supply aerated. I started toward them,
but a young son of a Titan stopped me:"I turned them on," he said in low, evenly-measured tones.
"Where is the Titan?" I asked.
one knows," was the answer I got from all. Other students came in now,
among them Arl. She came to my side, but remained silent, troubled. We
waited a short time. Then a student called tutor center, to inquire. He
turned to us with a peculiar look in his eyes:"They say he is ill !"
The exclaimed question burst from all of us. In Atlan this was
startling. Illness is almost unheard of; this rarity existent only on the
space frontiers, where new varieties of germs were sometimes troublesome.
news brought Arl close to me, her silky-furred tail trembling, as
shudders shook her slim body. "Mutan, I am afraid," she whispered. Her
fear transmitted itself to me, and the thought came into my mind, that
this room was not safe. The same thought obviously had come to the
others, because our movement toward the exit was as though by mutual
accord. There was obviously some awful connection between the black
deaths and the Titan's strange non-appearance. Yesterday the Titan had
said a guard ray was on while he spoke to us so gravely of the fear. Had
that guard ray been no guard at all? Had those evil Ro-dite penetrated
the guard ray, heard his words, known the Titan as a menace to their
The class was dismissed—this time by fear! And
somehow I knew, that the thought in my mind was in the mind of all. We
had the same knowledge the Titan had. We were in the same danger. We
were marked for disappearance, illness or the black death! We must
flee, now or never! Proof of the thoughts of the others came
almost instantly. As we trooped in assumed light-heartedness down the
tunnel toward the rollat ways one, of the accompanying youths proposed
a picnic in the forest to celebrate the unexpected holiday. He said it
loudly in a gay voice, and the others chorused their delighted
approval, a delight, that Arl
and I feigned (pretended) too.
All fell in with the project, the unspoken desire to
flee the city strong in our breasts, our anticipation of being together
among the trees, which subterranean dwellers seldom see, strong too. I
raced ahead with Arl, shouting gaily, "Let me lead you to the
elevators." There was meaning in my voice, and intent in my mind. I was
not forgetting my promise to my friend, the control-man. We
reached the shaft, that led to Sub Atlan, from which we would take
another lift to surface Mu. There, as we shot upward, I whispered the
news to the control-man: "The terror is loose in Tean City," I
concluded. "Escape as soon, as you can. If at all possible, beg off from
another descent and be away. There is great danger for all, whom they
suspect are aware of them."
He retained a straight face, but I could see the concern in his eyes, and the determination to make good his escape also. As
we lolled (moved in relaxed manner) in apparent ease on the soft sod (turf, grass) of the culture forest, the
traditional empty glass made its appearance in the circle. No one spoke
of it, but its significant reminder of death's clutch was a constant
thing in my mind. Never had fear and death been a part of my thought
before; but that empty goblet with its sweetly spiraling stem uppermost
was no longer just tradition, but now had a meaning almost immense.
What to do to avoid that damnable mechanical play of detrimental force
from the mind of some unknown Ro-dite, staring through the viewplates of
his defective, detrimentally hypnotic mechanism, seeking to destroy the
best first? If they thought we were escaping they would seek us out
and snatch us back. I sat and mused: "Simple
magnetics; yet such mighty minds - as the Atlans - fall before it.
be clever . . ." I went on thinking of it, but again recurred the
regret of last night. If only the migration had taken place a few years
ago! But perhaps it had been so planned and delayed? Delayed by the
black death, which had thus far struck so secretly and silently. The
plan of the Ro-dite must be near completion or their secrecy would have
been maintained. And then, as I sat there, an idea presented
itself. I knew a way to escape, and I spoke quickly before my thoughts
were clear enough for any unseen listener to read:"Let us all charter a
space ship and take a look at Mother Mu from above! There is no greater
thrill, than that to cap the day!"
one we leaped to our feet. I knew then, that our thoughts had been very
similar; I had only been the first to express the next step in spoken
"We will have to take a shuttle ship first," said a young Titan quickly. "Come, I know the way."
FootnotesThe Atlans, Mr. Shaver reveals, were ever youthful, and never ceased
growing. There was no such thing as "maturity" in the sense that growth
stopped. Thus, an Atlan's age could be determined to a certain extent
by his size. Many of them reached tremendous stature, sometimes as much
as 300 feet, and heights of 40 feet and more were rather common. Mr.
Shaver refers to "ancient" books which have been destroyed, which
contained a great deal of Atlan knowledge and history, but points to
references in the Bible such as "In those days there were giants in the
Earth" as actual truth, recorded memory of the Titans. Especially
significant is the definite statement "in the Earth" and not on it! The
Atlans, by the use of their wonderful machines, kept their bodies
constantly supplied with a sufficient amount of exd (the energy ash
from which all matter is formed by condensation] so that their growth
never stopped, but their bodies grew ever larger and heavier. Health
itself was determined by weight; a healthy person was heavy. If he
became ill, he lost weight. Illness is the inability of the body to
fully utilize the available exd, or is the result of an insufficient
quantity of exd.—Ed.
Pressed for a more complete explanation, Mr. Shaver has defined "dero' for us:
ago it happened, that certain (underground) cities were abandoned and
into those cities stole many mild mortals to live. At first they were
normal people, though on a lower intelligence plane; and ignorant due
to lack of proper education. It was inevitable that certain inhabitants
of the culture forests lose themselves and escape proper development;
and some of them are of faulty development. But due to their improper
handling of the life-force and ray apparatus in the abandoned cities,
these apparatii became harmful in effect. They simply did not realize,
that the ray filters of the ray mechanisms must be changed and much of
the conductive metal renewed regularly. If such renewals are not made,
the apparatus collects in itself—in its metal—a disintegrant
particle which gradually turns its beneficial qualities into strangely
harmful ones. These ignorant people learned to play with these
things, but not to renew them; so gradually they were mentally
impregnated with the persistently disintegrative particles. This
habituates the creature's mind, its mental movements, to being
overwhelmed by detrimental, evil force flows which in time produce a
creature whose every reaction in thought is dominated by a detrimental
will. So it is that these wild people, living in the same rooms with
degenerating force generators, in time become dero, which is short for
detrimental energy robot. When this process has gone on long
enough, a race of dero is produced whose every thought movement is
concluded with the decision to kill. They will instantly kill or
torture anyone whom they contact unless they are extremely familiar
with them and fear them. That is why they do not instantly kill each
other—because, being raised together, the part of their brain that
functions has learned very early to recognize as friend or heartily to
fear the members of their own group. They recognize no other living
thing as friend; to a dero all new things are enemy.
A dero is a man who responds mentally to dis impulse more readily than
to his own impulses. When a dero has used old. defective apparatus full
of dis particle accumulations, they become so degenerate that they are
able to think only when a machine is operating and they are using it;
otherwise they are idiot. When they reach this stage they are known as
'ray' (A Lemurian word not to be confused with ray as it is used in
English.) Translated, ray means 'dangerous or detrimental energy
animal.' Ray is also used to mean a soldier—one of those, who handles
beam weapons (note how the ancient meaning has come into our modern
Just as lightning strikes the highest point,
so does detrimental force seek the most active and the healthiest fruit
first—they are most attractive. The detrimental is only a film over an
integrative ion, which is attracted first to the most integrant bodies
near. This holds true in thought movements also—thus a dero strikes at
the best first.—Ed.
CHAPTER IV - Escape Into Space
as I had become to variform life, we presented a strange, almost
fearsome appearing company to my eyes as we made our way toward the
shuttle ship station. There was young Halftan, of Venusian blood,
long-legged, web-footed and fingered, his eyes huge and faceted; his
mate, a girl of Mu except, that some forebear had given the line four
arms, probably under the stimulus of mutation rays, because the family
pursuit of making instruments was one where twice the number of fingers
could well be used; Horton, a young fellow of mixed bloods, older than
the rest of us, quiet, but long-eared and sharp-nosed—a listening fox;
his girl, a thin, gray, transparent-skinned maid of Mars, fragile and
lovely, her large, leaf-green eyes lighting devoted friendship wherever
they rested; two young Titan sisters, their horns just sprouting from
under their curls, their great bodies new-budding into womanhood; their
two escorts, of the Elder's special creation, large-headed youths of
tremendous intelligence, their hands double-length, their necks and
shoulders by far stronger, than normal to carry their great heads
easily, and finally a young Titan male, accompanied by his friend, who
was a distant cousin of my own Arl and whose sprightly, colorful
femininity hinted that Arl's family must be especially noted for their
beauty. Together we made up a company of twelve life-forms of
great diversity; and yet all of us citizens of Atlan; citizens
apparently on an outing, now bound for a gay adventure to end a
holiday's festivities in the supreme thrill, a sightseeing trip into
We dared not think of our true purpose; and
I knew that at least the two Elder escorts were aware of what had
brewed in my mind and would back me up when the time came. We thought
only of our coming adventure, and tried to feel the delight of it so
that even our emotions would register true to any spying teleray that
sought us out to check on our motives.
The shuttle ship we
boarded was a small, bullet-shaped plane containing little but a cabin,
air-making equipment and a small fuel compartment in the rear. This
plane was not a space ship, but only a sort of bullet to be shot from
the surface of Mu to the large station ship of great weight, which
circled in its own orbit, just as the moon circles the earth forever.
get the shuttle ship on its way gravity was neutralized by an upward
beam of semi-penetrative force traveling at light speed, which was
turned on gradually, until the car just floated in its cradle under the
effect of the reverse friction to gravity of the force blast passing
through the car. When the weight of the car was thus reduced
to less than a pound, I turned on the rocket blasts very gradually and
traveled up the reverse gravity beam by instrument. In thirty minutes
we were circling the huge station ship as though we were in our turn
its satellite just as it was a satellite of earth. With vernier rocket
blasts, about the size of toy pistol explosions, the nearly weightless
plane approached a landing. Above us spread the world we had just left,
making an imposing sight as we settled into a cradle atop the space
When we stepped from the shuttle ship at
the edge of the oval landing area, we saw several globe-bodied moon-men
bustling about their own type of shuttle plane, a long, wingless
splinter constructed of a very fragile and glass-like substance.
Although I feared to think upon it, the moon was my next destination.
One thing that all of us knew was that we never intended to return to
earth. The blackened face of that son of the Titans, the noblest blood
in Tean City, as he lay dying on the dance floor rose before me to tell
me flight was not only best, but the only course for us. In
spite of myself my eyes roved over the black dome of space, searching
for the lights, that might indicate a pursuing craft. It seemed almost
impossible, that we were fooling the mad rodite and their spying
telepath rays. In spite of all self-imposed mental guards, my mind
seemed intent on shrieking "Escape! Escape!" through every possible
loophole in my concentration.
I engaged the gnome-like moon-men
in conversation in an attempt to still further blanket my turbulent
mind. Arl caught my eye and wagged her tail in cheerful encouragement,
seeming to divine what was on my mind. How expressive that beautiful
tail of hers was; how much it could say; and with no dangerous thought
waves to betray its meaning to those, who must not receive on their
sensitive instruments. With that tail, no language, no
thought-transference was needed! But even if pursuit developed,
I had one trick up my sleeve.
I dared not think of it, or some watching
rodite informer might advise any pursuers of my plans and a way to
circumvent them would be devised. It struck me, that not all of
the rodite might know of recent conditions and developments in Tean
City. Nothing had been announced on the tele-screen news. Thus, while
we were escaping, others ought to know the truth, and certainly not all
the rodite were dis-infected. They would not report
what they read in my mind, and the rodite, who knew would not attach
special significance to others who knew; and the very fact, that it was
thought about in an unguarded way might cause them to dismiss us as of
immediate danger, and thus blanket our intent to escape.
thought of the dance, of the sudden striking of the black death on the
dance floor, of my puzzlement as to what it might mean. I thought of
the disappearance of our tutor technicon, wondered if he too were
murdered. Any sub-rodite, getting a register of my thoughts, would
certainly ponder the meaning of the unbelievable existence in center Mu
of murder; murder, whose actuality he could not doubt, because it would
come to him as the unguarded and therefore true thought of a ro such as
I was. In double-quick time, still acting out our enthusiasm for
an unexpected holiday, we chartered a fast space ship for an hour's
An attendant led us to a cradle on the landing stage; and we
entered the ship gaily. The speedster rose slowly up the lifter
beam under my control and when it was clear of the station ship I sent
it hurtling outward. When we were well out of sight of the
station ship and picking up speed toward the moon I gave up thinking of
our trip as a sight-seeing outing, which was to proceed only a little
way into space and then return, but began to think of the moon as our
destination, meanwhile setting the autopilot destination needle on
Venus. Then I pulled the throttle back to full on. If what we
had heard of the black death were true, it might well be, that no space
ships were allowed to leave the vicinity of Mu at all. Just the mere
fact, that we were hurtling straight away might have placed even more
suspicion on our purpose, if we maintained our original
thought-fabrication. With the moon now our revealed destination, our
true purpose was still veiled. I switched on the
electrically magnifying scope screen to the rear to look for possible
pursuit. The scope had a screen of microscopic photo-cells, which turned
the tiniest light ray into an electrical impulse, which was greatly
augmented by vacuum tubes and the resulting impulse made a much larger
cell on a viewplate glow strongly, giving a vivid image in half-tone.
behind us a craft sped along. Was it in pursuit? I watched it for long
minutes, but there was no way of telling. It maintained its distance
and its course. In a very short time their instruments could check our
course, and if they were pursuing us, they would be unable to correlate
it with my mental image of the moon as our destination; and they would
be after us instantly. If they were merely harmless travelers to Venus,
there would be no questioning of our own course. I gave them
time to check us with instruments, then I set the course pointer on
Mercury, a planet almost never visited, and watched closely. The
strange craft veered.
are on our trail," I said. The words broke a silence, that had become
almost intense. Arl's cousin looked shocked. "Then we can't escape,"
she said. "They have a mechanical advantage over us."
of the big-heads was eyeing me shrewdly "You have a plan," he said. It
was a plain statement of fact, not a question. It was as though he did
not ask what was my plan, but expected me to put one into operation now,
that the crucial moment had come.
"Yes," I agreed. "Now is the time to play my one card. I hope that it will be an ace."
have not asked. nor even wondered about your plan once we observed, that
you had one," said the other big-head. "But now the time for secrecy is
at an end. It is unnecessary. If we cannot escape, our intent to do so
will be useless to hide; if we can escape, our intent will not need to
"True enough. And I will be more, than
glad to relieve my mind of the strain of withholding what is in it," I
said. "I am but a ro youth, and the task has been hard."
"But one, that you have done well," observed the young Titan gravely.
accepted the compliment with a thrill of pride. Praise from a Titan was
something, to which I was not accustomed—indeed, old Artan Gro had many
times given me exactly the opposite.
"It is a matter of
mechanics," I explained. "And the one thing I will be forced to blank
out of your mind as I do it. I warn you all not to think on the matter
when you see it performed. As to my plan of escape—I have an even
greater one. I will explain fully in a very short while—we will go to
one of the sunless Elder stations on a cold planet. The nearest of
these is Quanto, on the very rim of this solar system."
choice," approved the big-heads. "But one, that rouses our curiosity in
your 'mechanical trick' to a high pitch. Obviously you know, that Quanto
is seventeen and one-third billion miles away."
I could almost read their minds. "Yes. Weeks away at the speed of this ship—and we have no food."
Arl's tail stopped wagging at that—but only momentarily. In her eyes I
read that confidence, I knew she had in me; a confidence, that she
herself felt was justified.
"Your plan!" she reminded me. "Now
we know you have a definite one, for if you are aware of the fact, that
we have no food you must also be aware of a way to reach Quanto without
"Such great faith must be well placed," murmured one of the Titan maids. "I, too, can have no fear now, that you have a plan."
proceeded now about the thing I had in mind, taking care not to think
of what I was doing, but think, rather of the appearance of my hands as
they worked, of the movements of my knuckles, of the muscles, that
caused those movements, of the nerves, that carried the message to the
muscles. . . . It was a good thing for me now, that I had
listened so worshipfully to space pilots when I was younger; some of
their adventures were going to stand me in good use. Autopilot
mechanisms on these space ships were adjusted to a fool-proof speed, so
that no speed-mad citizen could wreck a shipload of people. There was a
stiff spring on the throttle, just a little stronger, than a man's arm,
which held the fuel flow to a safe maximum. I found the case of
the auto pilot locked and the key was naturally not aboard the ship,
but kept by the attendant back at the satellite ship. But I found a way
around that. I took the belts from several of my companions in spite of
their puzzled faces and fastened them into one strong line. One end
went around the throttle bar and with another I took a turn around a
A dozen strong Atlan arms pulled the belt line taut at
my bidding, and I took in all the slack at the seat arm. Back came the
throttle bar. The acceleration of the ship spilled them all in a heap
at the rear, but I held fast to the line and the bar stayed back.
our safety depended on whether the pursuing crew knew this simple
trick—for many of the pleasure craft. which our pursuer plainly was,
were as well powered as the police craft, although their autopilots
restricted them to a much lower speed. If the pursuing craft's pilot
did not think of adding other men's power to the strength of kis own
hand on the throttle bar, he would never overtake me. Even police craft
were set to less than maximum motive power, as the tubes burned out too quickly at full blast. I
watched the dark speck on the rear screen anxiously and slowly it grew
smaller and smaller. When it had vanished the youthful Titan pounded me
on the back until my ears rang and my knees buckled.
sly fellow, and your whole plan of escape is right. It's high time we
ran away from the black death. I've worried and waited for it to strike
me long enough.
The Elder station on the cold planet are the best
natured men you can find in space. Haven't been near a sun in
centuries, and don't know the meaning of the word evil!" He
turned to the others and continued speaking eagerly: "They'll take us
in, give us entrance cards to any government in space. Personally
I would choose some civilization that warms its cities with its own
fires, and shuns all suns entirely. I've had enough worry waiting for
Atlan's rulers to get wise to the danger and move.
I want no more of
these zany dero around me!"
The gray Martian maid spoke, her sensitive green eyes shining with admiration, her voice the slow singing speech of Mars:"The
best thing you did was not to tell us what you had in mind, for someone
would have read our minds as surely as Venus loves us. We have lived in
dread and indecision for many moons. The black death has struck day
after day and no official word of it. No one can tell who is dead;
there is no way to tell if anything is being done about the danger or
not, for anyone who made the slightest effort to do so disappeared at
once just as our loved teacher did. We all know, that he was not ill;
and we also all know that the day he made that announcement to us he
had signed his own death warrant—but he had evidently decided he must,
as no one else seemed to move. It has been terrible, and if you had
planned this flight with us we would never have gotten away. We have
been very lucky to get this far. Now, if you will take my advice, you
will go at once far beyond any influence from Mother Mu's rodite, under
another space-group of planets, and there we will learn how to live
where such things as the black death do not exist."
The smile she bestowed on me was Martian magic. It
must have been the look on my face, that prevented any further remarks
by my companions, and caused them to look at me in new curiosity. If
so, my next words fanned the flame of that curiosity.
of a greater plan, a few moments ago," I said. "And I am afraid it does
not call for such conclusions as you two have made. I am sorry, but
neither of you have given me any advice that I like, as sound as it may
"Speak on," prodded one of the big-heads, his eyes alight with interest. I
checked our course briefly to make sure we were headed for Quanto
correctly before I answered him. Then I made myself comfortable in a
cushioned seat and faced them.
"What is it that we have been fleeing?" I asked.
an aging sun," said the young Titan reflectively. "The black death is
merely a result of detrimental action on certain rodite, who have become
dero and even ray. We have fled from them, but the real cause of our
flight is the sun."
"Do we flee as cowards, deserting our
comrades?" I asked softly. "Or do we flee only, that we may be able to
make a new plan to take the place of the one, that has been interrupted
by the rodite dero?"
There was a wry smile on the face of the
big-head. "The day has come," he said, "when I have seen a ro put a
Titan to shame! Of course, Mutan, we do not flee for cowardice, but to
gain time and life to put up a fight. It is only that we have not
thought it out as you have, Nor has inspiration as yet given us such a
"Then listen to mine," I said, "Just as it is with you, my
first thoughts at realization of the fear, that lay in Tean City, were
those of escape to a place, where there was no fear. It is a natural
reaction, especially if that possibility suddenly presents itself. Let
us analyze the fear. First, the top unit of the force behind the black
death must be a man in a very strong position, to stall off the whole
migration, as has obviously been done, and to control things, so that no
news leaks out about the terror, that is otherwise so plain for many to
see. So high and powerful must this man be, that to fight against him on
Mu itself must be to invite certain defeat. Perhaps even if we were to
muster all clean-minded Atlans to the battle, we could meet only the
same frustration, as the migration plan has suffered—for is it not true,
that all Atlans, who are aware of the danger of the sun's evil have made
utmost effort to bring about the migration?"
were naive. Behind Black Death are the Suns in the Source of all Suns.
They are planning and perform through the players like, for instance,
Dragons, all the actions in the Universe! They know the time when to
get involved. But there is always a need for the fight of opposites,
that creates more Sun Energy in the Game! LM).
"True enough," said
a Titan maid. "No Titan has been unaware of the danger, and lately,
even such ro as you have been brought into the plan. Perhaps it is
fitting that the salvation of that plan come from the mind of a ro."
here is the only salvation I can see," I said. "We must go to the
Elders of Quanto. Through them we must contact the mightiest of the
Titans and from them get advice and assistance. This thing may well
become a space war before we are through—and as I see it, it must be
so, or all the Atlans of Mu will be lost!"
I looked at Arl, to
see if she listened, and she wagged her tail roguishly. Not only was
she listening; she was thinking in tempo with me. At my glance her
voice chimed in, doing things to my spine.
ourselves must devote ourselves to the task, and go to a place, where
the growth rate is unlimited by law, so that we can become more equal
to the job. It will take great power to displace the mad rodite. On
Quanto we must find some mighty, old and wise technicon to go along
and assure us of a hearing; otherwise the power will not be given to
us. We need the very mightiest power the Elders of space can give us to
save the people of Mu. If
you but wag that tail of yours at them, Arl, they will give it to us!"
I laughed, because I could see in all those around me the same
conviction and devotion to my plan that was in her. The youthful
company laughed too.
"Of that there can be no doubt," they agreed,
whereupon Arl swished her tail before them and pirouetted about on her
clicking hooves. In that instant the fear was gone from our
minds. Instead we were filled with gaiety and hope, and great
determination to do all that lay in our power to end all fear. We
circled Mercury, straightening out on a direct path for Quanto,
constantly accelerating, until it was unnecessary to explain why lack of
food did not worry me. The young Titan remarked:
"We will be at Quanto
within twenty-four hours. Already our speed is approaching that of
light air locks. At last we were in the home of the kindly men from sunless Nor !"
leaned back with a sigh of thankfulness feeling, that I had saved at
least some of the good life seed of ancient Atlan from the madness, that
was overtaking all of its races under the aging sun. To save still more
would be a collossal effort; but as Arl's arms drew about my shoulders,
I knew that such effort was worthwhile.
The purpose of life was
plainer now. Such beauty and tenderness did not live in words or in
paintings. Only in understanding and caring for the life seed, the
bearers of future race growth, could a man find the true meaning of
life. And in the mighty job, that lay ahead in enlisting aid for the
saving of our people from the black death of the mad rodite I knew I
would become a man or die.
explains, that gravity is the friction of condensing exd,
ex-disentegrance, falling through matter into earth. By using a beam of
similarly condensing particles of ex-disintegrance a harmless beam of
upward gravity is obtained, which can levitate matter slowly or drive it
upward at immense speed. All space is filled with the ash from
disintegrance of the planets of the universe. This, condensing again into
matter, is integrance or gravity.—Ed.
Mutan Mion says this
is the eleventh and last planet of the solar system. The tenth (and yet
undiscovered, though predicted by astronomers) is two billion miles
beyond Pluto, which is itself nearly four billion miles from the
Mutan Mion, apparently, holds no brief for the
'limit velocity" of light; or that the speed of light is the ultimate
speed. According to Mr. Shaver's letters on the subject: "Light speed
is due to 'escape velocity' on the sun, which is not large. This speed
is a constant to our measurement because the friction of exd, which
fills all space, holds down any increase unless there is more impetus.
The escape velocity of light from a vaster sun than ours is higher, but
once again exd slows the light speed down to its constant by friction,
so that when it reaches the vicinity of our sun, no appreciable
difference is to be noted. A body can travel at many times the exd
constant, under additional impetus, such as rocket explosions. A ship
whose weight is reduced to a very little by reverse gravity beam can
attain a great speed with a very small rocket. Once beyond the limits
of matter gravity ceases and the ship becomes weightless. Speeds over
that of exd constant must be under constant impetus, for the friction
slows them down quickly again, especially so in the case of solids.
Sound, as an example, travels through air at a constant speed—and yet
the impetus is obviously different in each case! The only conclusion is
that the air itself is the governing factor in the speed of sound,
which always remains appreciably the same. So it is with light. Both
depend for their velocity on an initial impetus. Both remain constant
because below a cerfain speed, friction disappears."
editors have been constantly amazed at the interchangeability of
Mr. Shaver's (Mutan Mion's?) physical phenomena, or rather, their
adaptability to one great physical law, which we have as yet hardly
begun to comprehend in its entirety. However, at this point a brief
definition might aid the reader in understanding many things he has
already read and will read in the following pages. Matter in all
the cosmos is constantly disintegrating and integrating. There is the
natural parallel as to whether the hen or the egg came first—did the
integration come first, or the disintegration? But that is the one and
only unanswerable question in the whole theory. Exd is the ash (matter
so finely divided as to become energy rather than matter) of
disintegrating planets. It spreads out and fills all space. Then, perhaps
because of the presence of an actual bit of matter (as in the case of
the salt grain in the salt solution, that commences precipitation? which
does not end until all the salt is once more in its original form), or
under the influence of a magnetic field, which draws the exd.
Quanto, we knew, a group of Elder technicons from sunless Nor, a group
of sunless planets 0.16 light years away, had lately established an
observatory for the study of our planetary system. It was these
Elders I wished to contact in my effort to enlist aid for our cause. Our
trip to Quanto consumed slightly over twenty-four hours, the hunger of
which we could easily endure; and on the landing station we switched to
a shuttle ship. As we settled into the cradles of the great
cavern's entrance on tiny Quanto, liquid air glistened over the view
panes. The ship rocked as the cradle connected with its conveyor and
was drawn by it into the cave through the together, integration
commences and the exd once more becomes matter. This fall of exd and
its condensation is what causes gravity... gravity is the friction caused by
the fall through matter already existent of condensing exd. Obviously a
condensation is a falling together of a finely divided element into a
There are many finer points, staggering in their
Quanto lies beyond the jurisdiction of Mu's government, which holds
sway over all the planets of the solar system except this tiny world.
Quanto is on the rim of Nor influence and is used by them as an
observation station. Because of its small size, it is unimportant to
the government of Mu.—Ed.
CHAPTER V - The Princess Vanue
found the typical welcome, that all the great ones accord to visitors.
Our party was courteously received by the attendants, and we were
directed to the administrative offices with swift efficiency. For
me, this first visit to a world people by other than Atlans or Titans
was one of the most interesting of my life; but I did not find it half
as exciting as my first glimpse of Tean City had been. The men from
sunless Nor were of an amazing blondness, for no light, but of their
making, had ever struck their skins. Their size, as did that of Titans
and Atlans, varied with their age and with the age of the parent. Thus,
a son of a man of a hundred years age would be three times the size of
a son of a man of thirty. Further, the race from Nor, who are
called Nortans, are a straight race of men. There had been no
races of other forms, not because it was forbidden, but because their
technicons had not made the variform technique of breeding available to
the public and without it all such intercourse is sterile.
are right, although I see much beauty in variforms—especially in my own
lovely and completely desirable Arl with her beautiful, expressive
furry tail and her dainty, clicking hooves; certainly their race is
beautiful and vital enough to please anyone. All about the city
of the Nortans it was evidenced by many wholly unfamiliar devices that
the science of Nor had forged ahead of our own; and as I looked about,
I knew why. Here was none of the fear, that had pervaded Tean City; nor
was there any of the sun-poison to be a detriment to constructive
thinking in even the slight degree, that evidently has long deterred the
technicons of Mu from full scientific advancement. The thought
of the fear brought the need for haste once more home to me as we
walked through the city toward the administrative buildings.
better to continue our flight, than to remain long even here, I knew.
So, to improve time, I kept running over in my mind the desperate
plight of center Mu; the delaying of the migration to a newborn sun;
the fear of pursuit, that was still with us; for I knew, that in that
administrative building, toward which we were headed some watchful Elder
of Nor was most certainly taking thought record of our minds, to see if
there were harm in us. So, when we reached our destination, it
instantly became evident, that we would have little explaining left to
do. And at the same time, another thing became evident to me, that
filled me with terror. Fear, again, in the one place, where I had
thought I would not find it! A young lady of the snowskinned
Nortan race glided toward me, her hand outstretched in greeting, her
voice a soft bell of welcome for all of us.
"We have read your thoughts and understand what brings
you here. Follow me now to the Princess Vanue, chief Elder, for an oral
check; and forget your fear, for soon you will be going to where fear
is not. Your message spells danger to us, as well as to your poor,
helpless fellows in Mu."
It had been the words "Princess
Vanue, chief Elder", that had struck a new kind of fear into me. The
chief Elders had been described to me in Tean City. They are the
oldest of the race, and are given official power, according to
the value of their achievements to the race. They are of both sexes,
and have learned all there is to know of the secrets of growth; how to
manufacture their own life-supporting essences, nutrients and
beneficial vibrants. And on their ability to improve upon the standard
nutrients of the people often depends their success. Thus, when a
simple ro like myself comes near one of these Elders, his will becomes
their will automatically; for it is overcome by the great,
all-pervading force of the life within them. One hardly notices this
when the Elder is of the same sex, but when that life force is of the
opposite sex the attraction is so great as to be irresistible. So true
is this that seldom is a ro of one sex allowed too near an Elder of the
opposite sex; for never again would the poor ro free himself of love
for the Elder.
My spirit trembled when I knew the Elder, to which
we were being taken, was a woman; a woman who for unknown centuries had
absorbed all the essences of growth-promoting substances. And too, Nor
was a place, where growth science must be far, far ahead of our own
sun-baked sciencon's achievements. Never would
I be able to free myself of the spell that woman-force would cast upon me! I
looked desperately at Arl's sweet face. Never again would I love her if
this thing were true. In Arl's eyes I read the same fear, and I know
then, that she surely loved me and I was torn by the approaching loss.
However, I dimly understood, that it must be necessary—for no man near
an Elder woman can deny her the truth of love for her.
the building and presently were ascending a long, transparent boarding
tube into the side of a space liner, that lay like a sleeping monster in
the launching cradles. This was one ship, that could land directly on a
planet! But then, Quanto was small. We passed through a series of
airlocks, reached the inside of the ship.
It was a long way into
the center of the ship. As we progressed, I noted, that all the ro, who
passed, were maidens; beautiful white Nor maidens with glittering
white-yellow hair, that floated about their heads in a cloud, so fine
was it, that it was air-borne. Soon I became aware of an aura of
complementary forces, that I knew came from the Nor Chief Elder, Vanue,
whom we were undoubtedly now nearing. Her force scent grew stronger, as
we approached a mighty door, set across a corridor. In glowing letters
of hammered metal above this door was the legend: VANUE, Elder Princess Of Van Of Nor, Chief Of Nor On Quanto.
great door, I discovered, was an airlock to hold in the ionized and
nutrient-saturated air of the chamber. These chambers the Elders seldom
leave, since all evil is restrained from entering. As we passed
through the lock, the terrific stimulation of this conductive
electrified medium seized us in a mighty ecstasy. We were drawn as by a
powerful magnet toward a huge figure, which was an
intense concentration of all the vitally stimulating qualities, that
make beauty the sought-for thing that it is.
me I could
feel the compass of my being swinging toward its new center of
attraction. I was no longer myself. I was a part of that mighty being
before me. My thought was her thought; I was her ro until she chose to
release me. Could she release me? I could not even wish it, nor
ever would. Within me I knew that, and I felt no resentment, no
regret—only joy. All of eighty feet tall she must have been. She
towered over our heads as she arose to greet us, a vast cloud of the
glittering hair of the Nor women floating about her head, the sex aura
a visible iridescence flashing about her form. I yearned toward
that vast beauty, which was not hidden, for in Nor it is considered
impolite to conceal the body greatly, being an offense against art and
friendship to take beauty out of life. I was impelled madly toward her,
I fell on my knees before her, my hands outstretched to touch the
gleaming, ultra-living flesh of her feet. Beside me the other youths
from center Mu were in the same condition of ecstatic desire. As
our hands touched her flesh, a terrific charge of body electric flowed
into us. We fell face downward in unbearable pleasure on the floor.
picked us up one by one and placed us on the desk before her.
Waist-high now were our burning eyes. She bent to meet our gaze and
the mighty beauty of the eyes of the Elder princess of Nor flashed a
question into our minds. As one man we chorused:"Yes, it is true! Evil has the upper hand in center Mu; in Tean City itself!"
was then, that I realized how far ahead of Mother Mu's Titan and Atlan
technicons were the Nortans and, I supposed, all other great ones
of the dark worlds. For
Vanue wasted no more time on us, but bending toward the banks of
instruments before her throne, pulled a lever and through all the ship
was heard the warning signal of departure. As if they were my own, I
knew her thoughts! Quanto was to be evacuated. The Nortans were
certainly not the sun-spoiled sleepyheads our own race had proved to
be. She understood the awful danger, that could threaten a planet's
multitudes’ under the thumb of the dero madness. At her willed
command we all ran to seats that circled the throne. They were mounted
on acceleration absorbers. The grand hand pressed the bar, that lifted
the now weightless ship up the force beam flowing out of the cavern.
through the thick walls of the ship we heard the huge airlocks scream
shut behind us. Then we were out in space headed toward Nor, the vast
cold planet, where this Elder Goddess’ daughter had been born centuries
before. I realized, that our precipitate departure was sure evidence,
that our news had meant much more, than nothing to Vanue. She had
Elder God sense in her to know, that flight was imperative. There were
misgivings in my breast, as
I wondered if any Atlan Elders or rodite had
knowledge of mighty Vanue's presence in Quanto. It might make a great
difference if they did! As the acceleration lessened toward the
midpoint of our takeoff, freeing us from our seats, the whelming voice
of the great woman-being swept us.
children will remain
with me until your future is settled. I will thus be sure, that you are
fully rewarded for bringing us such vital information. The soft,
singing voice of the gray maid from Mars questioned her, and in its
notes was gray also.
you . . . can you . . . then give us back the love of our dear ones,
which has cleaved to you?" There was a powerful pleading in her voice,
that penetrated even
through the blanketing ecstasy, that held me. Infinite tenderness and compassion seemed to flow from the eyes of the great one.
is a way to do that," the master voice answered and she bent swiftly
toward the Mars maid, her great eyes flashing a strange thought I could
not wholly read; a tender woman-language into the eyes of the Mars
maid. That simple Martian magic had made another friend, this time a
great one indeed. It
was a strange passage. Most of it seemed more a dream than reality.
Such things as the tremendous gait we built up—far more, than light
speed—and the great distances we traveled were the realities, but I
barely noticed them. More real was the unreality of the thin, lovely
forms of the Nor maids moving about their mighty princess, the soft
fires of their floating hair like seedling flames from the vast fire of
Vanue's god-life crowned by its floating cloud of yellow; our own eyes
burning like the spotted wings of moths against the screen of her will;
the sad faces of our own maids beside us, gazing first at the fierce
white flame of her body and then at our own bemused selves; the
vaulting of the vast ship walls about us; the unfamiliar instruments
blinking and whirring. It was a very real dream to me—a dream I
knew I would never stop dreaming. Ever the
whisper of the feet of the Nor maids on some swift errand; the soft
rumble of the voice of their living Goddess and the answering bright
song of her worshipping maidens. Yes, it was a strange passage, and
every mile of it brought home a fascinating realization.
embarked on the most amazing voyage of my whole life. The very thought
of what now certainly lay before me was enough to stun my mind into an
apathy of thinking, that was hard to overcome; yet my mind was so full
of excitement, that it did strive to think, to add to the realization
what the future would hold. A new life was at hand; opening to wonders,
that staggered me to think of them—and awed me into all-engulfing
live to become what this Nor princess had become; to have the love of
people as she had the love of these Nor maids—that is the real dream. I
knew, that I must gain the key to the door of a way of living, that
lead to the full value of the Nortan life. So it was, sitting in
the thrall of that too-strong beauty of woman-life, we noted so little.
How much time passed? I will never know. It was as if all body
functions ceased, as though food and drink were not needed—as long as
we were in the presence of Vanue of Nor. But I did know, that she was
continual communication with the planet Nor over the space telescreens.
Face after face appeared before her, murmured briefly and intensely,
and vanished; only to be replaced by others. I knew vaguely, that she
was calling for a conference on the strength of our information; and
sensed also, that we would attend that conference at her side. The
thought dawned on me slowly. Here was an honor few ro ever attain in
the first century of their growth. By old Mother Mu! To see those
Elders of Nor, the whole lot of them, male and female, all at once . .
.! That would be more, than one could well stand. An overpowering,
Well, it would be an interesting death.
Proportionately this would not be true. A man of a hundred considering
he did not stop growing at the usual age, would certainly not be three
times as large as at thirty. A baby doubles its weight in six months,
doubles it again in eighteen. Thus the rate decreases in proportion to
total mass, although the actual poundage increase is the same for a
similar period of time. Later, however, this poundage begins to lessen
until maturity is reached, where growth ceases altogether. In the time
of Mutan Mion, however, growth was a constant thing, ended only by
death. And the rate of growth could even be increased, if desired. This
is what Arl was referring to when she mentioned that it would be
necessary to "grow" to be able better to perform their mission. The
reader will see the methods of this stimulated growth demonstrated
further on in this manuscript.—Ed.
The Nortans, as did the
Atlans and Titans, spoke the universal language of space; a language
originated by a Titan Elder of the far past. The name of the language
is Mantong. The original individual language of each race has fallen
into disuse as the three racés have intermingled through all space.
This is the same language, of which the alphabetical key was published
in the January 1944 issue of Amazing Stories, and also as an appendix
to this book.—Ed.
This reference to death from mere
association with the Elders is singularly intriguing. According to Mr.
Shaver, the Titans, Atlans and Nortans had the ability to bestow
beneficial forces upon less favored mortals, such as Mu-tan Mion (a
ro), and also radiated a perpetual flow of life energy, which was beyond
their control to cut off from any ro, who visited them. Hence, the
animal magnetism of Vanue was such as to cause Mutan Mion's whole being
to be drawn to her body with a force so great, that it superseded any
other love he might have had. Her attraction commanded all of his
maleness, his ability and capacity for love of the opposite sex.
we find him referring to the possibilty of dying from too much of this
animal magnetism. Obviously in his mind a superstition has been built
up, which has enhanced his imagination of the effects of meeting
the Elders in a great group. He refers to meeting the Elders as being
"a great honor" for ro less, than a century old. Therefore we can
discount his belief, that it will be fatal to him; because it is
sometimes done to ro younger, than a century as an "honor" and without
The truly interesting factor here is when we consider Mr.
Shaver's constant insistence, that dark space is full of Titans, Atlans
and Nor-tans, and that they do not visit our world, because it is
plagued by the sun's poisonous radioactives and is a cause of death.
They shun (always avoid) their ancient home, Mu. We, says Shaver, are a quarantined
people under an evil sun. We have no value to them. In their language
we are errant (detrimental energy animals: E—energy; R—dangerous dis
force; AN—animal; T—force of growth. Literally errants are animals,
whose force of growth is directed by a dangerous dis energy and is
therefore evil). Can we assume, that he is incorrect in his assumption,
that these super beings never visit the earth, and that such instances
as the biblical references to angels, Christ, and other things are
actual records of such visits? Perhaps it is significant, that the
reference to these things always seem to include effusion of an energy
of some sort.—Ed.
CHAPTER VI - Conclave of the Elders
never knew how much time the voyage consumed, but it seemed very soon,
that the great vessel floated down the landing beam into the white and
yawning face of a landing area on a station satellite of Nor, while I
and the other youths dreamed on almost oblivious in the quarters of
Vanue. Still in that dazed dream of love we followed among her
maidens into the tubes and aboard the special shuttle ship awaiting
her, and shot off to Nor looming (hardly visible) not far away. We did not pause on
Nor's dark surface, but descended into the depths of a great cave
toward the council place somewhere in center Nor. I had thought
in the past, that the Titans were mighty of thought and size—but what I
saw now, eclipsed anything I had ever heard of the glories of our own
races. Big and vital as was Vanue, she was but a little child among the
tremendous Nortan Elders. There are no words to
describe what the development of unchecked growth in man brings forth.
These ancient Nor-tans, who had studied and purified all the
source-substances of growth and combined them into an endless variety
of nutrients, which they introduced into their bodies by many
means—borne in electric flows, on penetrative sound waves; by
injections; by direct feeding—had been growing at a fierce rate for
unknown centuries. Their inner Beings had evolved in various ways, so
that they were evidently of a more complex atomic and molecular
construction, than ordinary flesh. There is no way to describe the
qualities of thought, of inner strength of spirit seen on their faces and in the aura, that is always about such Beings.
trooped after Vanue as she entered the vast reaches of the Council
cavern and took her throne by the side of her father, a mighty bulk of
man-flesh, but only a lesser luminary in that gathering. Before
the council came to the business at hand we were treated to a brief
prelude of entertainment—psychologically a reward for the effort of
coming to the Council. It vas a prelude to music and dancing, a review
of the best talent of the planet, calculated to bring the minds of the
Council into harmony on the subject of the welfare and glory of the
race. Entertainment, yes, but the amusements of Elder Gods are nothing
to pass over. What it all meant was beyond me; I was aware only
of the awful beauty and tremendously fecund strength of the
dancers—bred and fed by wizard technicons of growth; trained to express
meaning and emotion of a kind too vast for ro to grasp. They danced in
a vortex of conductive rays, which carried their thought and body
essence, augmented by apparatus, to each watcher. The climax was
the appearance of the greatest beauty of the planet—a sorceress of the
art of entertainment named Hypaytee—who wore on her head a device,
caused a vast augmentation of the thought images of her mind to play
about her body in a tremendous revealment of the infinitely developed
soul of woman. I had loved woman—but never before had I undestood even
vaguely what development did to the greatest value of life. The rewards
this woman could give a man by the use of her mind alone, coupled as it
was to that mighty, sinuous dancer's body expressing all the things,
that draw men to women, brought the concourse of Elders to their feet
in an earth-shaking applause and a mighty vow to care for the race,
produced her. This thought was also projected from the control rays,
which took root in every heart. It came to me, too: and I was a Nor-man
now, no matter what I had been before!
Vanue's thought flashed out, setting the thought cloud areas into
coruscation (flashes, glitter) with an alarm, a command to attention. I was brought out of
my daze to see my own thought record projected in the thought clouds. I
saw once again, as real, as the first time I had seen it, the fear on
the faces of the six-armed Sybyl of the Info screens; the striking of
the black death at the dance; the hideous fear on the faces of the
dancers; Arl's sweet face contorted in a scream. A
thought-record from the brain of each of our group from Tean City
followed. It was evidence enough, thus gathered together, that evil had
the upper hand in Mu. My own efforts to conceal my thought as I
planned our escape and the trick of the belts on the throttle, that had
resulted in our success finished the record display. I was
mightily surprised to hear applause and a great thunder of voices
calling for me—Mutan Mion of Atlan. They called for me, the
artist, those vast voices from hundreds of ancient beings, some of them
three hundred feet in height! Vanue held me out in her two hands
for all to see. And as I became the center of their attention, my
embarrassment exceeded any emotion of a similar nature I had ever had.
If I had known, that they would think of an escape from such a condition,
as so much of a feat, it is probable
I would never have tried it. I
would have been hopeless of success frôm the very inception of the
fool-hardy thought. I was put down again, my face
red, my thoughts flustered, my embarrassment a flood of discomfort in
me—but a discomfort, that held within it a strange glow of humility, that
was at the same time a glow of pride.
I was proud with a just pride
and I felt somehow, that it was not my own pride, but the pride of
Vanue, whose utter slave I had become. Vanue, Elder of Van of Nor, was
proud of her ro!
The actual conference of the Godheads took
place now in thought projections in the thought-cloud area. I saw, that
any thought, no matter how abstract, could be projected in these clouds
by thought augmentors. They used an image language instead of words,
and their talk was to me but a whirlwind of changing forms, faces,
geometrical figures, maps of space and figures on orbits and many other
things incomprehensible to me and probably to most of the ro present.
The powerful minds of the Nortans functioned too rapidly for us to
grasp any but the simplest meaning in the ideographs unfolding in the
cloud before us. But I did gather, that some action was to take place at
once to save the Atlans and the Titans of Atlan from the derodite. Now
from the mists of the Elder Gods’ highest throne of all came a swift
ray, that lanced down and touched me delicately. An ecstasy of change
came over me. What that ray did to me and told me in the next brief
instant I can never say in any words. Then a voice spoke out:"Muton
Mion of Mu, we have seen the great compassion and love for your fellow
man, that lives in your breast. We admire such greatness in such a tiny
ro and, because of the love of man in you, we have decided, that it must
not go without full satisfaction in deed. You came here to
gather together an expedition and return to Mu for the rescue of your
comrades, who are in deadly danger. Never could you carry such a
gigantic project, as this would require to its successful completion—and
yet you have done it; for we of Nor have made a solemn vow to rescue
the men of Atlan on Mu and to destroy the derodite, who threaten to
spread their evil even into dark space.
However, because of
your great desire, we have planned a place for you in this great
mission. You shall have your part in it and you shall have another
duty, which is worthy of your capacity for compassion. We, the Nortans,
have seen in your mind a vision of the far future—of a time on Mu, when
men shall be slaves of the degenerate sun, around which it circles, of a
time when they will be but mentally deficient savages living out a life
span, compressed to an irreducible minimum by radioactives. This may be
a true vision, in part or in whole—for we may not succeed entirely in
our mission. We may even fail ! Therefore, we give
to you the task of preparing a message, in great duplication, to these
pitiful men of the future—so that there may be some hope, that those,
among them, who have the mental power to fight against their cruel
environment, may make their lives in some measure complete. This message
will be left on Mu, and in it, in many places for future man to find."
The voice ceased. The conference was over.
Three dimensional pictures were formed by projection of the image into
a mass of gases, held by electric pressure in a cloud, whose particles
glowed in various colors according to the mental wavelength of the
vibration field, in which they floated. Ordinarily the cloud is opaque
white, and when the thought-picture is projected into it by the Nortan
mind, it becomes transparent, except for the particles, which form the
image in full color. The command for attention causes the whole cloud
to change color from milky white to flaming red.—Ed.
letter from Mr. Shaver, this reference to augmentors is explained in
great detail. Says Mr. Shaver: “I refer you to a picture printed in
many high school books of ancient history. It is from the ‘Book of the
Dead’ a copy of which could be obtained in any large library from a
book about the ‘Book of the Dead.’ This picture shows a scene, which is
called a picture of the Gods, and is in two sections. On the lower
section the Gods are ‘weighing the souls’ our historians tell us.
Actually it looks like a butcher buying a hybrid hog: half hog and half
deer . . . the animal has a line around its middle, as though it had
been cut apart and sewn together again. It is evidence of the hybrid
breeding of animals by the Atlans and Titans of Mu.
picture shows a teacher seated before an instrument, and before the
teacher, facing him, is a group of students each holding a smaller
instrument. This is an actual pictographic representation of the
thought augmentor and the focusing device, used to pick up its waves. Still
another instrument pictured in ancient Egyptian glyphs is the crook the
Pharoahs always carry. Notice the bottom end has a clevis—with holes. I
have seen such handles protruding from the ancient weapon-beam
apparatus. It acts as a beam director, like the stick of an airplane;
and, if removed, would have kept the apparatus from being used by anyone
else. Why else the clevis on the bottom? The origin of scepters was
this carrying of the control handle to keep others from using the
dangerous apparatus, while one was gone for a short time.
the use of this apparatus was very general in ancient times among
rulers, for it gave them control of men’s minds and its use was always
secret among them.”—Ed.
CHAPTER VII - A Wedding on Nor
we passed from the misty vastness of the council cavern Vanue turned to
us of Atlan, trooping behind her, and said in a serious voice: "It
is law among Nortans, that no service to the race goes unrewarded. Now
there are certain things I plan for you, which I cannot give you legally,
except you swear to serve me always as my loyal followers. Is there
anything to keep you from that?" Her eyes searched us one by one.
Mars maid answered, her eyes shining: "There is only our oath to the
state of Atlan, and the present evil conditions render that oath void."
went on: "I am only a young Elder; you might do better, than to follow
me—my fortune in the future is not wholly assured. You might do better!"
have honored us, Vanue," said the Mars maid. "You have let us see your
mind at work; we know there is no evil in you. That your fortune should
be our fortune is enough for me. You have said you will give the love
of our men back to us, and though I don't understand how you will or
can, I know you will."
One by one we swore loyalty to Vanue before all other greater Beings. Then
Vanue looked at her Nor maids and said with a strange innuendo, that
made them laugh with delight and anticipation: "Now we must send them
to school—in pairs!" The laughter of the gold-topped lilies of Nor rang
What sort of a school was this, I wondered, to make them laugh so?
tubes took Vanue's train to the doors of her own cavern palace. Huge
air locks swung open to admit the whole procession into the under parts
of the palace. When we stepped out into the special air of her home
that tremendous acceleration of the life processes that I had noted in
her chambers in the space liner again seized us—and life became a thing
to really fear to lose. But as yet I had no inkling of what lay
before me in the mystery of the wisdom, that had built that place to
house their first borne, Elder Princess Vanue, daughter of the Elder
Gods of Nor.
Flinging off her wraps, which she had worn to the
council chamber because of their significance, Vanue said: "We will put
the children in school, and then to our own work. We have much to do to
make ready and the time is short."
"School" turned out to be a
vast laboratory—a replica on a much mightier scale of our own Titan
technicon's laboratory school, where Arl and I had learned to know each
other and the possibilities of life. Instead of embryos, the nutrient
tanks contained six foot Ro and even much larger men and women. Taking
Arl and me in her hands she placed us in one of the big tanks. The
liquids were warm and comforting and we splashed about playfully while
others of our Atlan group were also being placed in pairs in tanks like
our own. Then Vanue's maids swarmed about us, placing wires
about our arms, our wrists, our hands and feet; fastening breathing
cups over our mouths; thrusting needles into our veins and attaching
them to the ends of thin tubes; placing caps of metal with many wires
connected to generators and other machines on our heads, covering our
eyes with strangely wired plates of crystal. I heard the tank
cover sealed and more fluid gushed in, until we were completely
submerged. We floated in suspension within the tanks. Then
began a strange thing for our minds, Arl's and mine, we were conscious of
each other through the medium of the interrelated wiring and the plates
over our eyes—an awareness, that must have been augmented a thousand
times. Her breath was my breath, her thoughts took place in my head
stronger, than Vanue's ever had, and the woman-soul of her was so
augmented in my mind, as to eclipse all other woman's appeal, that my
memory had ever recorded.
A strange little voice (it must have
been Vanue's speaking over a telethought instrument) whispered beside
"You will never escape Arl now. You are her slave forever." And as
I listened, I knew, that Vanue spoke the truth. Arl's face,
laughing before me in the eye plates, became larger and larger, entered
my brain, became the wellspring of my being. I heard Arl's thought, a
vast river of force flowing in my mind, saying:
"Where I go, there will
you go also. The thing, that is my desire is growing in you. My roots
are your soul. You are my desire and the slave of my desire!"
I heard my own thought make answer in Arl's mind:
"So it shall be,
always, oh maiden of the clicking hooves and swift hands, of the
beautiful tail, of the clean will and strong desire!"
And I knew, that
what I said was true. The fluids and forces, that were pulsing
through us made these things grow within our beings, so that centuries
of loving contact were replaced by minutes of furious growth; and we
fell asleep, strangely within each other thoughts, growing and
becoming an integrant part of our being. Through every fibre of my body
I could feel fecund growth, swelling and expanding, patterned by
thoughts, which were mine and yet not mine. In my ears strange sounds
beat mysterious meanings, which were forces taking root within me. My
memory was a vast garden of new thoughts growing as my mind grew, and
remembering all the principles, that came over the wires from the Elder Gods' own thought record.
overhead, I could feel the Nor maids watching my mind pictures and
correcting the growth memory, so that everything took its rightful
place. And within me I could hear Arl, sleeping and growing too, and
she was very dear. The thing, that was me, slept as a babe sleeps
in the womb, and the seeds of the Gods' thoughts took root in Arl and
me and grew. We were at once children asleep in the womb of the God
mother, and man and wife wrapped in each other's adoring arms. Time
flowed by like water and we slept, but were more awake and alive, than
ever before, and felt the pleasure of each other's body and soul
appeal, the very inner essence of man-life and woman-appeal to man.
Life pulsed from each of us into the other constantly. We had more
pleasure of each other in the growth school tank, than ever I have known
of in any pleasure. Among the things, that became a part of my
knowledge, was the promise of the future in such tanks as this. Sometime
Arl and I were to build such a tank and appartatus and take a long
sleep in it and awake as Gods, full of the strength and the beauty and
the pleasure of life and life's fulfilment.
it was, that Arl
and I were married by an actual mingling of the seeds of our being, and
not by any foolish ceremony; blessed by the actual love of Vanue, now
our Lady, and not by any meaningless words. Though we were in
the growth tank less than a week, we came out inches bigger in every
way, but the real growth, that had taken place, was an inner growth—for
was vastly heavier and my strength was aware of new limits. Mentally,
too, I was vastly more able, for when I looked about at the apparatus,
I knew the inner construction and use of every bit of it, and I knew,
that from then on few things would mystify me, other than the work of
the very oldest Gods. I
found, that I had not lost my love for Vanue, but that I loved her now
as one loves and is grateful to a leader. My love for Arl was the
strongest thing in me. All of us found out now,
that Vanue was not the most foolish of the Elders of Nor, despite her
comparative youth, but was looked up to everywhere as one, whose star
was in the ascendant. Her followers were more numerous, than many much
more prominent Elders. Arl and I spent several days together in
our love, and in seeing the wonders of Nor's civilization. Here was a
vast series of underground cities, all heated and bathed in beneficial
energies artifically created. No need for a sun's light to live. No
danger of dis-integratives from a dangerous sun poisoning the soil and
water of the planet, to cause slow death by age.
Then one day Vanue called me to her: "I
speak now of the mission the Elders of the council granted to you in
the conference chamber. As you remember, your part in the coming task
is two-fold. In one phase of this you will accompany us to act with us
in the great war, that must be fought. We have developed a plan, in which
your help, as an advance and secret agent, is necessary. You will be told more about that later, when we have embarked. Now,
however, your other mission begins, here on Nor. It is the mission of
love for your fellow men. No matter how successful we are in rescuing
the men of Atlan, it cannot be, that we will rescue all of them. Many
must not be rescued ! There is nothing we could do for them, poisoned, as
they are, to the point of death. Nor must we allow any of this poison to
escape to the dark worlds, where it can infect others. Too, the dero
influence is dangerous, and madness must not spread over the Universe.
it has been given to you to inscribe on imperishable plates of
telonion, our eternal metal, a message to future man, which will be
placed on and in Mu, so that those, who have the intelligence to find and
read it, may benefit by the truths of growth and defense against a
too-soon death by age. After the passing of Atlan science from
Mu, men will begin to die at the same age, and their sons will all be
the same size at the same age. This will be caused by accumulations of
sun-poison in the water of Mu, which will stop all growth in mankind at
almost the very beginning of their development. They will scarcely get
beyond childhood before they will begin to die. These plates,
you will inscribe, will contain a message, that is a key and a path to
the door, that will open life value to these future men, whose fate we
know and pity, but cannot prevent. We can only teach them what we know,
that will enable them to get the most out of their life on Mu. The Dero
will not be able to read, and thus will die as they should. Those, whose
minds are powerful enough to escape complete dero-robotism, will read
and profit. You can tell them how to attain this life growth by
freeing their food and water intake of all the poisons, that will be
found in it in the natural state. The age poisons can be removed by
centrifuge and by still; their air can be made a
nutrient by proper treatment and freed of all its detrimental ions by
field sweeps of electric. The exd, on which the basic integration of
life feeds, can be concentrated (just as it was in your body in the
growth school tank) in energy flows, which greatly increase the rate of
growth and the solidity and weight of the flesh. Tell future
man to do these things, Mutan Mion, and their reward will be great. You
have seen what the reward of such effort can be—in thousands of years
of life's fullness—even on a planet under a detrimental sun. We cannot
save those men yet unborn. We can only leave for them the heritage, that
is rightfully theirs, the heritage of our sciencon knowledge. And you,
Mutan, in your infinite love and pity for your fellow men, shall
perform this task with all the energy, that your love makes possible!"
left the presence of mighty Vanue, marveling at the understanding of
the Elders and Gods of Nor. No wonder, that their race is so great. To
me, the humble artist of Sub Atlan, had been given a great mission, one,
that thrilled me to my depths. I hurried to Arl to tell her all about
"The wonder of it!" I exclaimed, having repeated what Vanue
had told me, "In my hands—the simple-awkward, unskilled artist's hands
of Mutan Mion, culture man of Mu—has been placed the hope of future
man! To me is given the honor to preserve for men, yet unborn, the
knowledge of their heritage of life! Arl held me to her, and her eyes were shining. "Yes, I understand," she said.
is more!" I went on. "The Nortans set out soon to rescue many thousands
of Atlans and Titans and their variform offspring from the threat of
death by a dying sun's radioactives, and from the black death of the
derodite; but I, Mutan Mion, am to be the rescuer of untold numbers of
future men down through the history of Mu, until the very planet is
dead! Think of it . . ."
kissed me tenderly. "Go, Mutan, and busy yourself with
the beginning of the message. You have but little time, and I think you
should begin by putting down the story of Mu—our story!—and thus give
body to the message to future man. Perhaps he will not even remember
Atlantis! Nor Tean City, nor all the other vast cities of center Mu.
Perhaps he will not even remember, that there ever was such a being as
an Atlan or a Titan or a Nortan. It will be your duty to tell him that,
too, my loved one. For how can he believe and hope, if he has no
knowledge of the truth of life? Most certainly must I tell them of
you!" I exclaimed. "Never in all Time was there such a woman!"
kissing her again, I hurried off to the sciencon laboratories to gather
the materials necessary to begin scribing my imperishable plates of
telonium with the message of hope to Lemurians unborn. For many
days I worked, putting down the truths and the knowledge to overcome
the poison of age to the fullest possible extent, as it is now done in
Tean City and all Mu; and the means to full life growth. I told the
story of our flight from Mu, and much of the history of Mu. I told of
the Titans and the Atlans, who live throughout all dark space; who are
seaching ever for new suns. I told of the Nortans; who do not believe
in living near any sun, old or new. I brought my message up to date—and barely in time. For when I had finished Arl came to me.
"Vanue's ship leaves for Mu in a few hours," she said. "You must be ready."
that moment it hit me—these were my last hours with my loved Arl, until
I returned from the war in Mu; if ever I returned. Now for the first
time since reaching Nor I knew sorrow. But Arl saw what was in my mind,
and her words brought joy back to me.
am to go along, as operator of one of the telescreens on our own ship,"
she announced happily. I should have known, that my loyal Arl would
never consent to remaining behind while I went into danger!
life is my life," she was whispering, as she snuggled in my arms. "Where
you go, there also will I go. Your soul's nearness is my desire."
The "school" of growth, to which Mutan Mion and Arl and their companions
went for their growth in both body and mind is the concrete
manifestation in apparatus of the science of mangrowth as conceived by
the three ancient god-races. It was based on simple laws of the
integration of matter. These simple laws are being set forth in a
scientific monograph by Mr. Shaver and your editor, who firmly believe,
that its publication will throw a bombshell into all of present-day
physics and chemistry. Naturally they cannot be dealt with in complete
form here, but a slight explanation of what was done to Mutan Mion
seems necessary. Part of this explanation is in the words of Mr. Shaver:
is an inflow of exd. Life itself is a flame of integration, which like
a fire must be fed or it goes out. Exd is the fuel of that flame, and
by its condensation into matter, adds to the flame, causing growth.
Naturally this growth is a material growth. What the Nortans did was to
concentrate the flow of exd, so as to feed the flame of life at a
greater rate, and thus cause greater growth. A technical simile might
be drawn: a fire, when supplied with finely divided carbon and a larger
supply of oxygen becomes a greater, fiercer thing. It is the same with
life. When supplied with a greater quantity of exd, it grows, becomes
stronger, more active. The mechanical means is very similar to
the magnetic field lenses used in electron microscopes, which direct
and focus a flow of particles called electrons into a beam more
revealing, than light, because its particles are smaller. This same
magnetic field principle can be used to focus exd and thus hasten
integration. A magnetic field, lens-shaped, could focus falling exd by
attunement, just as a radio collects certain waves. This attunement can
be determined by constructing a coil in the same shape as the coils of
the electron microscope—but much larger. The focus can be determined by
its light focus, which would be the same. A plant, placed beneath this
point of focus, perks up its leaves, reaches out, is invigorated,
exudes a dew, in a short time is twice the size it would ordinarily
have been. Once there was a book called the "T" book ('T' for
integration, for growth force, energy, etc. It contained the elemental
frames of logic and simple what-to-dos like the age-poison elimination.
beneficial generators, and so on. But some group feared its influence
and it was destroyed, so completely that only the memory of that once
infallible book remains.
direct need for a greater future for man is strengthening of the
general mind by T forces, the growth of a better brain. No progress is
truly progress unless man grows a better brain to grow a better brain.
That is the pattern of progress—to grow a growth to grow, etc. What man
needs is a conscious aim toward growth. To learn how to grow into a man
better able to grow into a wiser man is a goal followed by but a few
men out of all the number who could be striving in that direction. The
great ones called such a goal 'TIC' and any energy not directed toward
that goal was called 'ERR.' Alexis Carrel says much the same thing in
'Man, the Unknown.' He is one of the few men on earth, whose efforts are
not err to self interest. That is, he aims to understand his life
process and make it last longer. True self interest is seen in his
efforts, as in few others. These others think of self interest as an
oppositional of other self interests—which is a de illusion (Atlan for
disillusion), for oppositionals neutralize. True self interest would
therefore always be a coincident, not an oppositional. Our most
basic concepts have become err from disintegrant force distortion of
thought flows over the long period of time since we were children of
the Gods of the past.—Ed.
Chapter VIII. Return to Mu
had been but a short month since our arrival on Nor. Many had been the
preparations, most of them unknown to me. Only now as I went to the
launching cradles did I see the full extent of those preparations. I
found a fleet of mighty space vessels lifting from the frozen face of
Nor, leaving to gather at a rendezvous in space.
vast vessel was not the least among the fleet, nor I and Arl the last
aboard. On her viewscreens we watched countless other ships lifting on
reverse gravity beams with what seemed to be almost utter ponderance
until they reached a point in space where they could take up normal
flight. New-built ships these were, wonderful in their engineering and
armament. We watched, also, many Nortans, mostly Nor war-maidens
and Nor warro, embark on our own ship. Vanue herself was already
aboard, together with several other Elders of minor stature. They
brought with them vast quantities of material of unguessable use.
Observing it I understood that their purpose was not wholly to save the
people of my race from their sad plight, but to nip in the bud the
growing power of Evil forces so near their own stead in space. That
they were wholly confident of their ability to do this, I knew, but I
knew also of the mighty armaments and endless warrens of the Atlan
armies. I had seen their tremendous vessels maneuvering around Mu on
the viewscreens and the news teles. I hoped the Nortans were not
overconfident. But as we proceeded into space
toward Mu at greater speed. I found that I did not really know the
Nortans. I had underestimated them. They understood concept, and I came
to realize that concept had become a frozen thing on Mu by comparison.
The Nortans used the truth, for it was the right conceptual attack.
Evil has no concept; it is a mad robot to detrimental force. When Evil
has power and men must obey or die, then only is it to be feared. But
sometimes men fight for Evil unknowingly. As we passed an Atlan
space station a Nortan ship would land and presently take off again,
followed by all the ships of the station. They had just told them the
truth. The Nortans had an ancient reputation that forbade any doubt of
their words. It was as simple, and as powerful, as that. This
went on so often, that as we neared Mu the Atlan fleet with us was
nearly as large as our own. The truth can be a mighty friend and these
space warriors knew the Nor-men and trusted them. So impressed
was I by the ships of this vast battle fleet that I was tempted to go
to my quarters and describe them as part of my message to future man;
but I abandoned the idea. I reasoned that if my message were a needful
one when it was found, its finders would have little use for, or need
of, such technical information as the construction of space weapons.
when they learned again to fight the aging power of the sun and the
evil her disintegrant force can bring to life, they could again learn
such other things as they would need by searching space for friendly
peoples. There was an idea—I would put down the information necessary
to direct such a search. It would be a simple thing—for the great ones
would never be found near or under the rays of a sun as old as this one
will be by then. Aging suns would always be a space horror to be
shunned by all men. Only the action of the derodite on Mu had kept our
own Atlans so long under its rays. Only on
or near dark worlds and new suns would the great ones be found. It was
while I stood at Arl's side watching still more Atlan ships join, us
that a thought came to me.
"How can the Nortans so quickly trust the ships of the Atlans as to allow a number of them near their own fleet?
chided Arl, flirting her tail at my question, "they don't trust them.
It is not a question of trust. They just place a very large female
Elder aboard each ship, as it joins our fleet and there is no further
question of trust or obedience. Supposedly she goes aboard 'to advise
the commander as to our plans and to interpret our ways to him,' but
you know the real reason..."
"Of course!" I interrupted her with a rueful grin. "I should certainly understand from my own recent experience with Vanue!"
warriors are all male. Those commanders and their men would be unable
to do anything else, but obey, with complete loyalty. They could not do
otherwise, for they could not find the will or wish to do it. Not even
the commanders of space ships are Elders by any means. Under the spell
of that vast woman-life, they would be helpless to her will in their
ecstatic love for her.
There were maneuvers as we neared Mu, but
I saw little of them. Most of the time I was busy with my telonion
plates, inscribing further knowledge or duplicating them, so that they
might be deposited in Mu in many places. Another job I had, which
took up much of my attention, was the task of making thought-record from
the heads of men in Atlan vessels nearby, in an attempt to learn, what
had happened in Mu since our flight. They knew little, for the telenews
had evidently been as uncommunicative of Atlans’ true troubles, as
before. Some whispers they had picked up, but nothing of great value. I
kept on, but it was of little use. They knew just enough to make them
ready to join us, but no more. There was nothing, that would help us in
the coming battle. All we knew was, that we were enroute to war upon an
enemy, who was undeniably powerful, but whose identity we would have no
way of knowing—until he struck first ! And that first blow might be a
terrible one . . .
Noting some agitation in the ship I was
watching, I focused on the commander's quarters just in time to hear
the last of a general message from surface Atlan:
"—and since we
hold the population under our war rays and since the safety of that
very population we know to be your objective, let me warn you, that the
very first sign of an attack on your part will be the signal for a
general slaughter of the people on our part. They are only in our way
anyway. You may kill us in time, but you will never attain your
The horrible import of the message stung me into
inactivity for a moment, then I recovered and with haste swung my ray
to hear Vanue's reaction to this problem-
message. What would she
reply? Or had she a reply to this development? Death for the very
people we had come to save rested in her hands . . .Then came Vanue's
voice and it held a world of bafflement in it, a note of defeat, that
opened my eyes wide in disbelief.
"Return to Nor," was what she said ! Return
to Nor! Abandon our mission? No! It could not be. There must be a ruse
in Vanue's mind. Vanue was not the kind to give up, even though the
odds seemed great. Then what—Vanue's voice in my mind said a single word: "Come."
switched off my thought recorder ray and bounded down the corridor
toward the great doors of hammered metal, a wild joy in my heart, that
at last she had need of me, and that certainly this was a ruse. Even
before I reached the great doors I knew one thing: Vanue's ship was not
retreating toward Nor, as the others seemed to be. Under cover of the
swarm of retreating ships, our own vessel had slipped into the moon's
shadow, as we passed her and had come to a halt, hanging there invisibly
in the moon's earth lee. Once I arrived before that vast flame
of beauty, I sank to my knees, but she reached out a great hand and
raised me to my feet. From her desk she took a tiny box and showed me
its one projection—a tiny stud, a switch.
"Take this and put it
in your clothes. It looks like a pocket reading machine, and it will
not be noticed with suspicion. In the locks an Atlan ship and pilot is
waiting for you. He has been directed to take you to surface Atlan. Once
there you will mask your thoughts in any way you please, for I know
your ability in that respect. Then go to your old home in Sub Atlan.
There turn on your telenews and wait beside it, until you hear three
clicks from it, repeated at uneven intervals. Then take out this box
and press the metal stud full in. It will tell you what to do next.
That is all."
bowed low, kissed her foot's radiant flesh, and ran from her quarters.
Atlan ship was waiting for me, the pilot ready and silent. He pointed
out my old Atlan student's outfit, which was already aboard, and
indicated, that I was to wear it. I jettisoned my Nortan uniform and in
a moment was once more Muton Mion, life-culture student of center Mu.
I had completed my transformation I found, that the ship was already
rocketing down the regular passenger lane from moon to Mu. The pilot,
an Atlan, spoke a few words of explanation and lapsed into silence: "I
am a taxi driver and you're a passenger. Mind that—and luck!"
was all so simple. I could hardly believe it would work. But it did.
The ship settled on the public field. I jostled my way into the tubes,
and soon was roaring along toward my home—a student returning from an
outing. I switched on the seat telenews, but apparently nothing was
recited the most inane occurences:
a taxi motor failure had plunged two
fares and the driver into the sea, and they had escaped with a ducking;
a snakeman had caught his tail in a subway door, but would live; our
adored chief Elder was having a birthday, may he have many more . . . I
switched the telenews off. Anything could happen—and to Atlans nothing
out of the way would even be whispered. Of the vast Nor fleet, that had
been so lately above, not the slightest hint. Great was the control of
the derodite in Mu ! Not easy would be the task of the Nortan invaders! Reaching
Sub Atlan, I made my way to my own home, threw my hat at the old place
on the hat rack, embraced my mother and kissed the tears from her dear
face, slapped Foster Dad on the back and answered his grunted "Where in
the whirling world of woolheads have you been wandering?" with "Just
sewing a wild oat. I'll tell you about it at dinner," and bounded up
the stairs to my old room, where I switched on the telenews and lay upon
my bed, carefully masking my thoughts by thinking what tale I would
make up to explain my outing to Dad. Three sharp clicks from the
telenews startled me. I had not expected the signal so soon. Vanue must
have been watching. I leaped erect, drew the box from my pocket and
pressed the switch. A voice came from the box.
"Put this box on
your head and put your hat on tightly to keep the box in place. Do not
take your hat off for any reason from then on. Go outside and walk
around the block. Soon you will notice a strange thing, after which you
will get more directions."
did as directed, promising to return soon, when I dashed past my
astonished mother and father. I stopped only long enough to retrieve my
a strange drowsiness came over me. It was hard to move. The lights of
Sub Atlan flooded the ways, but I ignored them and walked slowly around
the block. I noticed the girl at the food tablet stand lolling fast
asleep over her open cash drawer. How very careless of her, to sleep
so. But then I found the service ro at the rollat stand also deep in
slumber and several of his customers sprawled in slumber on the seats
with the doors open, the hood up. The voice in my hat explained the
now everyone in Sub Atlan, but yourself and certain others, is asleep. So
will you be if you remove your hat and the box, which gives off
Go at once to the administration center
and switch off the auto watch and general attack alarms. Bind the chief
Elder and anyone else, who seems able to frustrate a landing. Then,
when everything seems safe, put a communication beam on our position and
guide us in !"
The Administration building in Sub Atlan is a great
tower, which reaches not only to the roof of the cavern, that houses Sub
Atlan, but through that roof and on up to surface Atlan, where it looms
as the tallest building on the surface also. Great rollat ways
connected the surface building with the sub building. I
activated a rollat at the curb stand, dialed the administration
center's number, and drove the rollat by hand directly into the great
hall and up to the doors of the council chamber. As I arrived,
surprised to see four of my comrades, Atlans from Vanue's ship, racing
into the hall behind me from rollats at the curb. I nudged the
great doors with the rollat bumper. They held. Turning the thing I
drove across the hall and came back at full speed, crashing into the
great valves and at last they gave. I plunged into the hall, brakes
CHAPTER IX - The Abandondero
finding the old chief Elder and his aides about the room, there was
nothing. We raced through the place toward the telemechro center, where
the rodite mechs of the whole city were supervised by a concentration
of screens, which controlled them all when necessary. Upon these screens
the whole city was watched, and could at any time be wholly robotized
in an emergency from this point. And here we found them, the
controllers of the city, but they were not the giant Elders I had
expected to find. I broke into laughter at the sight of them. Clothed
in rags and dirt, hung all over with hand weapons, their hair long and
matted, were the strangest, most disgusting creatures I had ever seen
in my life. They were dwarfs, some of them white-haired, from the Gods
know what hidden hole in Mu's endless warren of caverns.
in the name of mother Mu are these things?" I asked Halftan, who had
been one of the Atlans arriving immediately behind me, and who now
helped me in the task of binding the hideous dwarfs in turn after turn
of the heavy drapes from the walls.
know of them," he said. "They come from the abandoned caves and cities
of Mu. When the machinery became defective from age, many centuries
a vast number of caverns were sealed up. Fugitives hid in them,
used the defective pleasure stimulators and, as a result, their
children were these things. They die of age, are
stupid, cannot even read or write, but they must have a vicious,
cunning leader, who has learned to use them. They are called
'abandondero' by the techs, who have captured some of them for study. If
you had been in Tean City years ago, you would have heard them talked
about on the telenews. The ones shown then were so stupid, that no one paid
any attention. There is nothing so careless as a swelled head, I guess.
Those supremely intelligent Elders of ours, who should be tending this
center, will probably be found in ashes in the incinerator!"
words wiped the laughter from my lips. No laughing matter now, these
ugly dwarfs! They were dero, children of dero, enslaved in some manner
by the Derodite- Master, who sought the death of all Mu ! And the very
fact of it brought home to me the greatness of the menace we were
beginning to fight. For the first time I felt some misgiving as to the
outcome. We finished tying the filthy brutes and
then turned our attention to the immense central synchronizing screen,
where a multiplex view of every station in the city could be seen. At
each screen slumped the particular wizened dwarf, who had been operating
it, and who was now fast asleep and secured by our makeshift bonds on
his limbs. We activated the big space communicator, swung the
beam toward the approximate position of Vanue's ship, sounded the
'ware' signal. Instantly Vanue's face appeared on our
screens—and we flashed the view beam on each of the bound dwarfs and on
the big multiplex screen, showing the sleeping dwarfs, who had replaced
the original Atlan Elder's rodite. She nodded comprehension, not
speaking. Then she switched off her communicator. We waited: it was up
to her from now on. Meanwhile it was up to us to hold the fort here in
the telemechro center.
"Thank Venus," said Halftan, his eyes
aglitter with excitement, "these creatures are stupid or we would not
have overcome them so easily, nor would our job holding out here be as
easy. Smarter operators would have managed to flash some signal, when
they sensed they were going to sleep."
I was inclined to agree,
that his analysis was correct. But I also added mentally, that when no
checking signals went out in the next few minutes, an investigation
might be made from Tean City or wherever the central control was
"Do you suppose our enemies never heard of a sleeper ray?" I asked Halftan.
you, before you met Vanue and the Nortans?" countered Halftan.
"Besides, these dwarfs are sub-dero, not thinkers! I remember from the
old tech report on them in the news. I wondered then, why no one made a
move to clean them out, but concluded, that it was, because they could
not think coherently enough to be a menace. I realize now, however,
that our corrupt big-heads were using them even then by some means,
that they had discovered."
"I was not talking of these dwarfs," I said. "I am wondering about the rodite and the big-heads themselves."
face grew thoughtful, and he began a watchful survey of the multiplex
screens with a new tenseness evident in his body. Both of us saw
it coming at the same instant, and a shock of real surprise swept
through us. The dark bulk of Vanue's great Nor ship showed on the
screens, shadowed over the great surface tower of the administration
center. The lightless ship had drifted down the communicator beam ! What
power Vanue must have, not to need the lifter ray for landing ! What
unknown science to use a communicator beam as a pilot beam ! It
hovered for a brief time, then the roar of its great jets became a
maddening thing and the ship lifted again into the night sky. Why had
it come, and what had it done? Had it done anything? Our wonder
lasted only a brief time, for soon we saw Vanue coming into the center,
dwarfing it, stooping low to clear the ceiling fittings. Swiftly after
her came her Nor maids, a hundred or more of them; and a dizzying
activity sprang into life about us. A tender from the Nor ship
was lying before the doors of the hall, and in and out we Atlans and
Nor maids sped, trundling (rolling) trucks of apparatus. Once emptied, the tender
returned to the surface. Under Vanue's eye the dwarfs were unbound and
placed in their former positions, while a rodite beam was set up behind
each screen. Now they were held in a Ro Beam from a Nor Maid's Mind,
the slaves of her augmented will. The hangings were replaced,
the space communicator switched off, even the marks of binding were
chafed from the dirt-encrusted wrists of the Abandonero. Then we hid. To the view screens all was as before our entrance. Vanue
gave a signal, and somewhere in space the sleep ray switched off.
city came to life. That sleep had not lasted more, than thirty minutes.
Would the freaks from the lost cavern realize what had happened? On
that question depended the lives of millions of people, all over Mu.
Vanue had no doubt, but that the Derodite would carry out their
murderous threat to kill the people, if we attacked. Well, we had
attacked, but in a way Vanue hoped would not be realized. The
telescreen from Tean City began sounding a constant call. The nearest
dwarf, a hideous old woman, reached over and threw the circuit open. On
the screen was the furious face of a fat Atlan. He was one, whom I knew
well from his appearance on telenews screens, as a high official in
"Where have you been?" he screamed at her. "Don't
you know how tough a spot we're in? Your orders are to stay on duty
The hag's hoarse voice answered, a groveling fear on her dirty old face:"We
had a li’l trouble. One stray Elder came in with a private key, nearly
bumped us all before we did away with him. Everything is all right,
else. Nothing to worry about. He didn't know what was doing—been away
for a year. He's dead meat man now."
"Might have upset
everything," the fat Atlan growled. But he seemed appeased by the news.
"The overgrown fools. There aren't many of them left alive in Mu. Let
me know at once if anything else turns up."
Behind him, on the
rodite screen, before he turned off the beam, we could see a scene of
mad revelry. In the background were the tremendous figures of some of
the great ones of Atlan writhing in horrible torment, while about their
bodies crackled the blue flames of some paingening electric. Drunken
renegades from Atlan's army
reeled across the
screen, dragging protesting girls after them. It was evident, that they
were celebrating the frustration of the Nor fleet in a manner deemed to
be appropriate! Then the Tean City screen went blank, as the beam
was switched off, and the old hag, her face a toothless grin at what
she also had seen, reached out and broke the contact on the screen. On
the various units of the multiplex screen from the sub-rodite stations
of surface Atlan and Sub Atlan cities much the same conversation took
place. Each Abandonero explained apologetically, that he had fallen
asleep and begged not to be reported. Each was reproved by the Ro at
the "plex" control. We knew, that they would never realize, that
all had fallen asleep. Many even denied their sleep, claiming they had
had no signals. All reported everything all right.
indeed !" I could hear mighty Vanue's thought in her furious mind. She
waved her hand—and from somewhere in space, that big sleep beam went on
On the multiplex screen at the center we could see Normen
entering everywhere, setting up control apparatus without awakening the
dwarfs. All over the sleeping city Nor-men were active, setting up
hidden controls, ships landing and taking off—the armies of Nor
gathering and entering the caverns. . . Could they do it?
they take the planet without setting off the alarm, which would bring
death down on the helpless people? As I looked at the sleeping, hideous
things, whose forebears had once been men, I felt they could. And when
they did, I would not have wanted to be in the shoes of the Atlan or
Titan, who had trained and turned these things loose on the people of a
whole planet ! There would be a grim reckoning when the Nortans caught
"Vanue—Vanue!" called a Nor maid to her mistress. "I have it ! I have been reading the mind of this thing in its
sleep. The center of this whole mess is not in Tean City nor any city,
but in the abandoned caverns. Some ancient Elder, exiled long ago,
returned secretly to Mu and entered those sealed cities. He has been
chief of the Abandonero for all their life. All their orders come from
him. They do everything he says—nothing without his word. If we took
the whole planet, we would still have his high and mighty madness to
reckon with, together with a horde of these creatures, who do his
bidding—with Venus herself knows what kind of antique junk to do it.
Some of those old war mech builders were not fools, and their methods
were lost in wars, when they were killed. You know, like the one time we
ran into antique war mech on Helbal, when the Deros of those old
burrows used that stuff on us. No one knew what it was. We had to blow
it all to Hades to get them."
Vanue picked her up with delight
and kissed her. It was becoming increasingly plain to me, that this was
not the first time these warrior maids had seen action. They worked too
smoothly. With the hand weapons and war weapon harness they wore, they
were formidable looking Amazons. Their strength was unbelievable, and
knew it came from the inner growth of the incubator, which increased the
solidity of the flesh. My own period in the incubator had demonstrated
that on my own body.
With the new knowledge the Nor maid had
picked up, a new plan of action came into being. Vanue relinquished her
authority in the telemechro center to one of the many space officers,
who had been going in and out on errands mysterious to me. Then the
hundred Nor maids and ourselves accompanied Vanue to the tender and we
were soon flashing skyward up the rollat tunnel and out into space.
The telemechro center was in itself under outside control, the
communications mechanics being Ro to the central control, which was Ro
to the master control in its turn. Thus, all the rodite supervising the
city could be placed under one master control through the screens in
the telemechro center. By this means, the whole city's inhabitants
could be placed under hypnotic condition, even including the rodite
themselves. From this it can be seen the telemechro center is a vital
spot in the Dero control, which had been thrown over all Mu.—Ed.
Entirely aside from our questioning of Mr. Shaver, we received a letter
from him, in which he describes the pleasure stimulator mentioned here.
Or rather, he describes the sensations concurrent with its use in a
very peculiar manner—since his words seem to indicate, that he himself
went through the experience. Whether or not the following words are
those of Mr. Shaver, or of Mutan Mion, your editors have as yet been
unable to determine. Certainly some of them are Mr. Shaver's (which
only makes them more startling in their implications) and certainly
some of them are not. In either case, they give us something to ponder
"They played stim on me, a powerful augmentation of
woman-love; to a hundred powers of natural love. There are no words to
describe what this apparatus did for life. There were hundreds of rays
about, always pleasant, their messages like conversation as though a
thousand Scheherazades were telling tales at once. It augmented every
cell impulse to a power untold. It seemed that every tree carried a
beautiful face; every breeze was like a bath in elixir; every sensation
having the value of a thousand nights of love. Little bells and visions
of indescribable beauty mantled my closed lids to waft me into a sleep
of dreams beyond anything mortal mind could devise." (Note the
difference between the foregoing paragraph and the following.—(Ed.)
mechs—rays—stim—have been used always as the forbidden fruit of life,
the last treasure in the temple of secrecy, which has consumed the
ancient science. The orgies, which the uses of such stimulants inspire,
have been going on secretly since the earliest times—beneath the
temples and in the secret pleasure palaces of the world. (Shaver here
seems to be talking of our modern world, not of ancient Mu.—Ed.)
orgies still go on, and are more deadly, than before—more filled with
accumulated in the apparatus, the stim itself concealing the deadly
rays, whose effect is explained, as the sad results of overindulgence,
which is untrue: the stim is a beneficial of great virtue and leaves
stronger and wiser after use. The legend of the sirens is an
example of ancient mechs, which no one could resist, in the hands of
evil Degenerates it became a deadly attraction, drawing shiploads of
death and the ships to looting.
The course of history, the
battles, the decisions of tyrants and kings—was almost invariably
decided by interfering control from the caverns and their hidden
apparatus. This interference, this use of the apparatus in a prankish,
evil, destructive way, is the source of god worship, the thrill of
divinity, the sensing of the invisible, the prostration of the will
before the stronger will of the ray generator (ridden and unknown as it was). The
remarkable part of it all is, that it still goes on today. Emotional and
mental stim—unsuspected by such as you and the average citizen—used in
mad prankishness, all come from the ancient apparatus. If you will
remember your stage fright in the school play, the many other times,
when your emotions seem to have gone awry without sufficient
reason—were these natural?
The Dero of the caves are the
greatest menace to our happiness and progress; the cause of many mad
things, that happen to us, even so far as murder. Many people know
something of it, but they say they do not. They are lying. They fear to
be called mad or to be held up to ridicule. Examine your own memory
carefully. You will find many evidences of outside stim, some good,
some evil—but mostly evil.”
Mr. Shaver gives this information in
all seriousness. In the deserted (and not so completely sealed!)
caverns of Mu, the Dero descendants of the Abandondero still exist,
idiotically tampering with our lives by senseless use of the ancient
stim mechanisms, which actually were created to enhance man's life and
not to plague it, but now are detrimental through an accumulation of
radioactives, which impair their action.—Ed.
CHAPTER X - Into the Tunnels of the Dero
out in Mu's nightshadow lay the silent fleet, dark and still as any
lonesome rock drifting through space. We reached it and boarded Vanue's
ship. Once aboard Vanue called a conference of fleet commanders, but we
Ro were excluded from it. Very obviously something very special was
being planned, that demanded no loopholes for a leak be left open. Not
that we would consciously allow such a thing to escape our minds—but
after all, we were only Ro and far below the mental caliber of the
Elders. When Vanue came from the conference, her cheeks were
flushed, she was beaming triumphantly, and her aura was pulsing madly.
She went immediately into the tech laboratory of the ship and ordered
two of the hideous Abandondero brought in for examination. They
were placed in a telaug
and examined exhaustively for details of the
lost caverns’ entrances and exits and the location of the renegade
Elder's power plants. Also we got a more or less clear history of what
had been happening on Mu for many years, although the picture was about
as clear, as mud to the Abandondero themselves. They had minds like
rabbits—like mean rabbits now suddenly discouraged in their meanness.
many years, most of their short lives, they had been stealing youths
and maidens for torture and tormenting thousands of the Atlans with
rays right in the streets. When any Atlan had tried to do anything
about it, it had only resulted in his death by one means or another.
this idiotic dominance of theirs had been kept a secret for so long a
time, while it grew stronger and stronger, was comprehensible only when
we understood, that the centralizing of all power by the Rodite method
of government, had allowed Complete Control, once the central Rodite
synchronizer was taken over. It had meant the sudden and complete end
of Atlan government without even a suspicion, that such a turnover had
taken place. When the center had gone bad no one had known. Even
the Abandondero couldn't tell us, except that they knew it had been
long ago. Little by little, after the important coup, normal Atlans in
charge of minor branches of the Rodite Government had been replaced by
Abandondero. The Secret Police had been killed off ! By their strangle
hold on the telenews centers all knowledge of such deaths and
disappearances was kept from the Atlans. By continually checking over
people's minds for any, who were becoming suspicious, any trouble could
be checked before it started.
For Venus knows how long they had
been picking off the best brains of Atlan, the very flower of our race,
doing them to death day by day, and no one was ever the wiser. Much
of all this we had to guess, for the Abandondero actually knew little
of the master organization beyond their own vicious experiences. But
they knew their ancient warrens well and we could deduce approximately,
from the ugly, half-formed images in their minds, where our objectives
lay. With this information in our possession, we went into
action. In a very short time a host of tiny winged planes were dropping
silently toward the vast culture forests, where the hidden Degenerates
had made tunnels to the surface to gather fruit. These planes were
sealed-cabin helicopters, equipped for short flights in space by
auxiliary gas jets, silent and flareless. Our
primary objectives were certain tunnels, which held cables running to
Tean City as well, as other tunnels, which held cables connecting the
depths with the surface.
I kissed Arl lingeringly before I
stepped into one of the planes and took off for Mu's forest-covered
surface and became just one of many dropping motes, that looked harmless
enough, but which carried more might, than had ever before been gathered
into such compactness. We landed and made our way into the
It led down steeply and was a very ancient thing once
we had gotten beyond the area, constructed by the Dero. It led soon into
vast caverns, housing long abandoned cities. These ancient ruins
in the lost caverns were impressively eerie things. They had been
built, I knew, in the early days of Mu, when under the new sun all
growth had been furious and undying, with a fecundity scarcely to be
imagined in present-day Mu. Most of the people, who had once lived here,
had long ago become too big to stay in Mu, had gone to larger planets
under other suns, or to huge, cold, planet-cities, that drift in dark
space. From what they had left behind I became more and more convinced,
that Mu's youth was too much in the past to have any more future. The
planet should have been abandoned long ago. Just the contemplation of
these mighty, long-gone glories in comparison with the lesser marvels
of the best of modern Tean City was enough to tell the story to even
the most thoughtless of Atlans.
Our lights played over the
deserted, awful, death-like glory of the ancient mansions and even the
hue of them gave off melancholy. However, to the warro and war maids
accompanying me, such thoughts, as those, were not in order. Instead, they
kept sharp eyes and minds open for danger. What weapons lay unused in
these tremendous fortresses from Mu's wild youth only the oldest of
Elders could guess. And which of them might
suddenly prove to be manned by warriors of the renegade Elder, was
something we could not know. But from the portent of their presence, we
realized, that our enemy might be a tougher nut to crack, than we dreamed.
we marched down the silent, dust-laden ways, sleep rays and
augmentative detectors of several kinds played miles ahead of us. Now
and then we came upon a modern rollat, wrecked against the wall of a
building, a Dero asleep in its seat. They had crashed, because the auto
drive would not work here—check rays at corners and building entrances
not being activated. It was not many hours before our
communications beams told us, that the enemy cables had been cut and so
far, as could be determined all Dero communication beams had been tapped
with false answer equipment and Ro placed in attendance. So far our
march into the depths had been accompanied by signal success. Next
would come the actual locating of and the attempt to reduce the cavern
stronghold of the renegade Dero Elder. Rolling behind us, as we advanced,
came an endless line of burden rollats, bearing war rays, whose potency
was incomprehensible to me. But I could guess from their complex
construction, that here were things, that could loose terror itself.
Before many hours I expected to see them go into action, loosing terror
upon the author of the fear, that had ridden hag-like upon the back of
Tean City and all Mu's Atlans for many years. It was then, that I
got a shock, for a big carry-all came riding by and in it, among the
warrior maids, bearing the crest of Vanue, was Arl . . . lovely,
smiling, brave Arl of the cloven hoofs and defiantly flirting tail !
flashed her teeth at me gaily as though she were on a picnic ! What is
there about danger, that accentuates the man-life in a man? As that
smile played on me, the whole Cosmos whirled
in my head. I felt even more powerfully, than I had in the
the sensations of one-ness, that existed between us. Comets buzzed in
head and I felt the urge for battle surge up in me; battle to preserve
for myself and all others happiness, such as was Arl's and mine. Then,
as we skirted a vast city bowl, lit vaguely by a kind of marsh light,
that glimmers in these old warrens, action came! A Dis Ray raved out at
us suddenly from a dark pile in the bowl several miles away. It cut
great gashes in our columns, before the swift, silent answer from the
ray rollats had reduced the whole pile to silence. Gray dust
rose in a cloud over the bowl city, as we swarmed into that huge old
city-center building and the horror, that we found inside, cured me
forever of all sun lit planets. These devilish Abandondero had a meat
market in the lower floors, filled with human flesh and a pile of
choice cuts I saw, was composed mainly of Atlan girl breasts! These
things were cannibals and lived off immortal Atlan flesh !
much for our illusion of benevolent government ! How long had it been
composed of hidden, grimming cannibals, the whole of our race unaware
of its ultimate fate? I realized now, that it takes more, than patriotism
and fine words over a telescreen from a Ro face to make a state a safe
place, in which to live...all our
apparent tremendous scientific advance had been set at naught by a few
madmen . . . with these Dero creatures eager to do anything the madmen
said in return for a little fresh human meat. I saw now the fatal
weakness in centralized government. One silent grab at that neck of
power lines had resulted in death for the whole cream of the race. The
awful power in telaug Rodite methods of rule had only served to place
the total wealth of the planet in mad criminal hands. Yes, Halftan is right ! There is "no thing so careless as
a swelled head." To see sweet Atlan girl breasts displayed as a
butcher's merchandise set a fury to raging within me, that will not
cease so long as De makes Dero!
Thousands of the ragged, filthy Abandondero lay about the huge building, unconscious from our rays, and
we put them rapidly under telaugs to get a complete picture of their
strength and the location of their other forces. Once we had gained our
information, they did not live long! We could not think of them as human
things, these slaves to the disintegrant impulse to destroy, that
courses through all matter... and perhaps we, too, in
this moment of horror, felt within us the effects of the sun poisons. The
children of the Abandondero lay about naked or with a few rags draped
on them, usually with a human bone they had been gnawing upon or
playing with clutched in their hands. Vanue had all of the children
gathered up and sent back to the ship "to treat them and use them to
people a small planet as an experiment."
"Let that planet be far away!" was my thought. We
had learned from our searching of the minds of the Abandondero, that the
old Exile's stronghold lay far in, nearly at center Mu. Yes, the rot
had progressed far in Mother Mu. Always in my mind the most amazing
fact of this rot will be the extent of its influence on the pattern of
Mu's life-supporting energy flows. This dictating pattern had been so
effective, that their plight was not known, nor hardly whispered of by
any of the Atlans. Yet they were slaughtered indiscriminately, sold as
meat to the Abandondero, and the gods know what else they had put up
with for how many years with the sickening realization, that to appeal
to higher-ups for help, would spell death. All these years . . . without
managing to make their plight public knowledge!
The telaug records told us, that many of the Dero had been torturing and tormenting Atlans all their life, and eating
them too. Yet the news systems had managed to ignore all such tales,
partly from individual fear of consequences, and partly from a dread of
being considered mad for harboring such suspicions. There is no cloak
for corruption like the average citizen's supreme faith, that all is
well as long, as the paper is delivered, the telenews functions without
saying anything alarming, and the dignitaries strut their pompous
fronts regularly as upholders of righteousness. I could see what
had made them so supremely blind now. It was the effects, from which the
migration had been intended to save them. Yes, that migration had been
delayed too long by a few centuries, it appeared.
thing for me to stress in my message to future man; to inscribe on my
timeless plates of telonion. Those, who will people this planet again
with children from the seed of the few, we will not be able to find and
rescue, must be warned, that there can be no peace, nor beauty in life
under this sun, except that they build special chambers, which exclude
detrimental forces as well, as the radioactives, that cause age. Just
so long as Mother Mu spins under this sun, just so long will her energy
fields induct disintegrant charges from her destructive force, and
these charges will work out into neutralization of man-matter growth
through destructive will in the units of the life pattern. Without
extraordinary precautions these detrimental forces will result in
continual war and complete stalling of all real racial, social and
individual growth. If one of future man's really healthy men
creates a machine of value to his people, one of the destructive men
will take the same machine and destroy that same gain with its
integrant energy must be neutralized by an equal amount of healthy
integrant energy. If it is not, this disintegrant energy will work out
in continual social troubles, famines, diseases and death—if it does
not actually take the form of a war. This
need not be the fate of future man ! The life, which grows in
source material concentrating chambers, can be safe, immortal life—but
all life outside such chambers will be destructive, if not by actual
fierce blows, then by stupid interference and destructive disapproval.
are the truths I, Mutan Mion, culture-man of Mu, realizing even more
forcibly now, must pass on to future man, written on tablets, that will
be deposited in likely places, so that they may be found in some future
time. These truths—in addition to a history of the great war,
I am now
observing a war, which wishes to save all future men, but which cannot,
because of those lost ones of the forest, whom we will never be able to
search out—must reach future man !
Telaug—a machine, which augmented and strengthened telepathic signals, so
that even the most secret thoughts could be read.—Ed.
Judging from the information recorded by Plato, as received from Solon,
it would seem, that these metal plates so often mentioned by Mutan Mion
(which this manuscript definitely states, were deposited in many places
both inside and upon the surface of this planet) were deposited about
12,000 years ago. Since such vast upheavals of nature as the sinking of
Atlantis, the smashing down of the gates of the Pillars of Hercules and
thus forming the Mediterranean Sea, have occurred, it would seem, that
the hiding places of these plates more than likely have been destroyed
and rendered impossible of discovery. At least, science has no record
of any such plates having been unearthed, nor is there any such record
in legend...Apparently the message,
over which Mutan Mion labored so mightily, has never been found.—Ed.
CHAPTER XI - Battle to the Death
distances of a hundred miles and more the battle was joined at last. We
surrounded the old fire-head, ex-Elder Zeit, of Atlan in his
center-Mu lair and succeeded in cutting him off without alarming Tean
City or any other post so far, as we could judge. We knew the Dero would
not use the destructive machines to kill the people without word from
the old master of murder. And they would not get that word, for our Ro
sat astride all communications. But the old idiot himself was
actively alarmed! Every weapon, that one-time Atlan stronghold held, was
throwing fire and death through every boring we could approach him by.
Nor-men died by the thousands (and they are not enamored of death for
they have much to live for!) before we finally brought up enough
shorter ray to ground those tremendous flows of hell-fire from the ancient generators. Zeit's hideout was a super arsenal ! Now
our own needle rays concentrated on a single spot in the old fortress’
metal walls. That metal, we knew, had been hardened in the past by
subjecting it to exd flows of great strength. It would resist most
rays, but it was just a matter of throwing enough dis at a small enough
opening point, till the metal began to blaze and flow in a stream. The
opening grew larger, but the defenses of old Zeit were a long way from
being pierced. Our own forces were protected both by conductive fans of
rays, which grounded any ray, that threatened us, and by flows of energy,
which were so strong, that any ray, that struck them, was repelled or
swept out of existence by the out-massing kinetic of the cone of force.
But since these rays coned out at Elder Zeit's Dero fortress on a level
with its walls, there-was little overhead to protect us. It was an
opening for Zeit and he took advantage of it ! From the towers of
black metal suddenly sprang whirling comets, electrical vortices, packed
with howling energy in circular motion, which can be thrown in such a
way, that their circular motion causes them to describe an arc, for the
same reason, that a pitched ball curves. These arcing electronic
cannonballs curved over our outflung protective wall and, striking our
lines, bounced and leaped unpredictably from one point to another,
searing everything within a dozen feet of their erratic path.
few of these would not have mattered, since their behavior was
uncontrollable, but they came flaming over by the thousands and set the
whole army into confusion, dodging about, trying to guess, where the
howling, whirling, pausing, leaping things would go next. Since
many of our men had to leave their controls to dodge the rolling fire,
their retreat almost became a rout, when old Zeit threw a hellishly
dense concentration of dis on our protective fields, breaking it down
before our remaining men could swing enough counter-force into action
to neutralize it, burning down our grounding conductive rays and
boring a huge hole through our center.
I watched in horror,
my mind was unable to gasp this paradoxical truth. How is it, that mere
mechanisms can so rout intelligent men? The same intelligence built
these machines, long ago. Now, seemingly, it confounds, that
intelligence, seeks to and almost succeeds in destroying its creator.
our Nor giants had a few tricks left up their sleeves. I suspected,
they had not been used, because it had been unthinkable, that the old
Devil of a Dero Elder could have outreached us. Conductor rays soon
dissipated the charges in the fireballs, an out-massing bank of force
ray generators, replaced the burned-out breach in our protective
our men had time to carefully fine down the focus of our needle rays to
a more and more concentrated beam of dis force. Then simultaneously
placing all the needles on a predetermined point, usually at the base
of the openings, where Zeit's Deros worked at their ray guns, they beat
down the flashing black sweep of Zeit's counter-
concentration. . . and his Deros died at their controls. This went on
for hours as the Dero were replaced by others under the devilish
Elder's will—only to be killed again by the dancing, unpredictable
needles of death, which went through anything, when they suddenly all
swung to one point.
the time cutter needles gnawed steadily at the rock roof of the great
bowl, directly over the ancient black-walled fortress. Chunks of the
superhardened rock rained down. It was tough stuff, tougher than steel.
As soon, as the artificially hardened surface of the rock was cut away
the soft body of the rock above could be cut down in masses, huge
to cover the renegade Elder's hideout completely. The walls and roof of
the metal fort gave out great brazen clangings as the rocks fell from
the height. Still
the fiery vortex spheres kept pouring from the black towers in steady
streams, only to be caught by repeller beams and flung aside. Force
needles cut doggedly at the tower's sides and one by one they toppled
with a great thunder of metal on metal and a fury of blazing-arc force
from torn power cables. Over the whole blazed a fiercely dancing
flare of blue and purple flames from the clash of dis rays with the
neutralizing fields. It was more and more evident, that the end was
approaching for the Abandondero's feared Master! A great exultance was
growing in my heart, as I foresaw the end, which must soon come. To
corroborate my vision of nearing victory, interceptor Ro of the
falser-answer communicators sent us a message, that Zeit was calling
wildly for help.
"Nothing is so pleasant," went the report, "as to
sorrowfully tell him, that we're unavoidably detained by pressing
But in my mind now came a darker, sobering
thought. It was the thought wave of Vanue, impinging on my brain. "What
will his last effort be?" I heard her muse.
I had caught and
repelled a couple of vortice balls on my
beam, that might have approached her and had been dreaming of what form
her reward might take, but now that thought left my mind. If Vanue had
reason to worry of what Zeit might have up his sleeve, as a last
desperate gamble, I too had reason to be concerned. I watched the
battle with more sober contemplation, peering ever for signs of some
final development, that might be dangerous. Then
as I watched for it, came the thing, that is always feared in battle:
unseen factor, that suddenly upsets all calculation. From somewhere the
Dero had unearthed a tremendous levitator. We ourselves had a few
with us to get the heavy stuff over tough going, but this one was a
monster, once used in construction. This thing began lifting the masses
of rock, that had fallen on the fort, lifting them and dropping them
from high in the air upon our lines. Our
own lifters were not big enough to handle the tremendous masses, that
kept dropping on our ranks and smashing the protective force-beam
generators. When several of the generators had been crushed, the old
Devil used the master beam of the old fortress and bored through the
openings, burning a path of destruction. Our whole enterprise was
endangered—even faced total defeat ! I could hear Vanue's mind
racing madly, "What to do? What to do?" And because of her confusion
and anxiety, I knew how desperate our situation was indeed. Never had
so great a fear filled my heart, as I watched with staring eyes the
havoc old Zeit was causing in our lines with his great super-ray. As
fast, as our needle rays found the thing, new Dero rushed in, moved it,
went on with its deadly work. However, a concentration of conductor
rays finally bored through to its base, shorted its vast power down to
our size. Now we could handle it ! But our losses had mounted
horribly. As I gazed upon the slaughter, I could not help, but think,
that with our superior mental equipment all this should have been
avoided. I am afraid there was criticism of our Nortan minds in my
thoughts at this moment. . .
Vanue's thought came into strong being in my head, answering my unspoken denunciation: "Detrimental
force has an automatic electric play about it, that strangely serves for
thought. It is hard, no, impossible, to predict, as our healthy minds
neutralize detrimental force, cannot therefore 'think' it. Too, in
these conditions, their telaugs read our minds and our own imagination
works against us. Healthy men are naturally too optimistic to foresee
trouble fully. Then, beside that, no one knew or could know, that the
old fortress in here was so heavily equipped. Old
Zeit, nor any of his retainers, have been out of the place for nearly a
century. He kept the mech secret with very rigid care. People have gone
into his fortress, but none have come out. The tunnels, that lead down
to this place, are all too small to bring real war equipment down from
the surface. We are really near the center of Mu. And on top of that,
we have been a little over-confident, due to the unintelligent
appearance of the Dero. Who would expect such things to put up a fight?"
voice ceased in my mind, and I no longer fostered the thought, that all
this death could have been prevented. I felt a deep shame for even
harboring the thought, and a deep gratitude for the favor, she had
bestowed on me in explaining so patiently, even while she was in the
midst of the greatest battle of her whole career. Such honor had never
before been bestowed on a simple Ro, I was sure. Now, as I
returned to my contemplation of the battle, I saw, that our sleeper
beams were following our dis rays’ openings in Zeit's force shields,
but they seemed not to have the desired effect. The old ogre must have
had some means to jerk his harried Dero awake as fast, as they dropped
off. Possibly some type of stimulator ray—a clever use for stim, I
thought, ordinarily they are for entertainment.
however, we swept the whole place with a concentration of dis rays and
sleeper beams and the boulder-covered pile of horrors fell silent. A
few beams still played from the heap, but they were evidently automatic
watch beams with no one awake behind them. Our own lifters now
cleared a path for our rollats to the doors. At last it was time to
enter and mop up. As we went forward, I heard Vanue's ever-cautious
mind warning me to "Watch out for the Devil's joker" as our
rollat-mounted rays moved up to the wall's lee and started blasting
away at the doors. We rolled over the blazing mass of their remains and were inside. Atlan's leech had been loosened ! The
place was three-deep in corpses. Many of them had been Atlan warriors,
whether captives, driven by Zeit's or his Rodite's will or renegades I
could not say. They lay at the white-hot projectors, their hands burned
free of flesh, the bones still clasping the red-hot controls. Powerful
indeed had been Zeit's Ro compulsion.
We found the vast mountain
of flesh, that was ex-Elder Zeit of old Atlan. He was snoring among a
mass of synchronizing Rodite apparatus as big, as a city block. It was
both antique and modern in construction, much of it evidently salvaged
from ancient ruins. Zeit was a three-hundred-footer, and he was not
only big, but amazingly fat from his soft life in his hideout. It
was going to be a real job to get him to the surface alive. It would
not be surprising, if the soldiers found it necessary to take him apart
and reassemble him later on. The realization, that we were going
to move him to the surface was a surprise to me, because not to blast
him into nothingness the instant we found him, had seemed to me to be
infinitely more, than like emotional control in itself. But that the
huge and evil head might contain technical secrets of value I realized,
when I thought of it. We bound him with endless turns of steel
cable, lifted him with a dozen of our levitators, and started him
floating along toward the surface. Before he arrived, I'll wager he
scraped a few turns in a rather painful manner, and not by accident
Other things we found in old Zeit's fortress—things, that
horrified us. He had had a couple of dozen Elder captives. It is one
thing to see a broken man of my size, but to see the living remains of
a Goddess Elder, broken by torture until she had become a whimpering,
cringing, babbling thing to pity, did not quiet the rage in my breast,
rage, that I could see and feel burning in the Nor-men around me. There
were many captives still living, of all sizes, many women and girls—but
most of them were in horrible shape from their treatment, and the
others nearly insane from waiting for the same torture. I saw the
endless variations on the torture theme old Zeit had devised to amuse
himself in the centuries he had spent hiding in this place—as we
recorded it on the thought record from his Ro's minds. I was
placed as a guard over some of the antique equipment, reserved by Vanue
for her research. As I stood there, I could read the thoughts of many
of the Elders, who passed by after having viewed the gibbering things
Zeit had made of Atlan men, women and Elders. I knew, that if what they
were thinking ever came to pass, Zeit would receive the equivalent of
his tortures in Nor, before he died—if he were allowed to die! Now,
that the battle was over, more important Nor Elders arrived. Vanue's
father was among them, and I heard him speak to a comrade. Vanue stood
beside him as he spoke, listening as I did.
"I see, that exile
for him was a large Atlan mistake. To humble the exalted and to release
them to work out their revenge at leisure is to create a De-vil and give
him leave to harm you. These Elders, he has been so lavishly
entertaining in so terrible a way, are the very ones, who sat at the
council, which expelled him. Obviously they were a bit too gentle with a
monster, who sold his own people as slaves and got caught at it."
Vanue turned briefly to me, and once again I discovered how close she kept track of me: "Zeit's
joker never materialized, Mutan . . . and your reward for diverting the
vortice balls will not be forgotten. It is a good religion, the word
'reward'. Do not forget it."
There is a peace
about being read by an understanding mind. Vanue would always know my
intent toward her. I was her Ro, until someday I would graduate into
true self-determination. It was enough.
City still to
take," I was thinking aloud a few minutes later, and suddenly realized,
that Arl, somewhere in the fortress, operating her telescreen beam, had
been secretly watching me—for her voice sounded in my ear in answer:
got wind of what happened some way. Missing messengers, false reports
exposed, or something. Anyway, they loaded up some of the finished
migration ships, destroyed the rest, and took off. But I would say the
Abandondero migration has been too long delayed just as was the
Atlans’—the Nor fleet will hunt them down like rats."
in the air before me her face appeared, materialized by
tele-projection, and she bent forward and gave me a kiss with full
augmentation. I reeled from the vital charge and nearly fell, but wound
up on my knees asking for more. She went on speaking as if the
tremendous kiss she had given were nothing.
"They just made
it, too. They tried to wipe out the Tean City population, but our men
were entering from the lifts and from the tubes and laid down a blanket
of conductive, till none of the police corrective ray about the city
would function at all. With the exception of the rockets on the ships,
none of their mech would work.
I think the Nor-men let them operate the lifter beams and the rockets to get them out into space, where they can't hurt anyone."
now Arl gave me the encore I had been begging for—but while she had
been talking, she had coupled on a booster circuit and the resulting
kiss stretched me flat on the ground with a bump on my head as big, as a
dodo's egg. I got to my feet to find her image gone, and the faint echo of her laugh still in my ears.
few days later and Mu had been cleaned up. The victorious Nortan armies
set up a temporary council of surviving Elders, who were few enough, to
act in place of the real government, that had not existed on Mu for
nearly a century, because of the coup of old Zeit. This council decided
to take Nor advice and start building a home in a cold planet, far from
any sun's evil influence. A planet with untouched coal deposits
located near the Nortan group of planets was chosen as the Atlans of
Mu's new home. Work Ro were dispatched to commence borings into the
planet and to begin building the huge, steam heated, ray-drenched
greenhouses, in which Normen live and know so well how to build. In
a few short months the first ships took off for New Mu, and the last of
the race of Atlan soon followed, abandoning Mu for their new home in
space. Arl and I remained on Mu to the last. During this time I
finished my telonion message plates and distributed them in the most
likely places both in and on the surface of Mu. I pray, that the
descendants of those few wild men I have seen in the culture forests,
but have been unable to approach, may someday find these plates and
have the sense to read them and heed their message. Someday, I have a
feeling, they will be a race of men again. It is good seed they
inherit, and they might be worth my effort in spite of the sun. I pray that when they find the plates they will understand!
The word "fire-head", used here, does not mean, that Zeit was a hothead,
or impetuous, or any other similar modern meaning of the word. It has a
deeper signiflicance, denoting his mental condition. For a complete
definition the reader is referred to footnote. Old Zeit's head, his
brain, was infected by viruses and the infection was
so derogatory to this thinking processes, that the only possible result
was detrimental thought culminating in murder, the most detrimental of
all thoughts. The reader is here requested to note the word
"derogatory," an accepted word of our English language, which has as
its root the ancient Lemurian word "dero." Note, that the ancient
meaning has come down unchanged!—Ed.
By the word "shorter"
Mutan Mion does not mean the rays brought up were not as long, but that
they were capable of "shorting" the energy flows from Zeit's
generators. They must have been ionizing rays, which served in much the
same capacity, as lightning rods, grounding the destructive beams hurled
at the Nor-men, before they were able to strike their target.—Ed.
This principle of "hardening" metal and stone, so that they become
unbreakable (used to prevent the roofs of the cavern cities from
collapsing) has been mentioned several times in this manuscript. It is
accomplished by forcing additional exd (which the reader will remember
is the ash of disintegrated matter, or more properly, the basic energy,
from which matter is again integrated) into the substance to be
toughened, until it reaches a state, whose ultimate end would be what we
today conceive of as neutronium. By adding more matter, packing it so
to speak, into the interstices between the particles of matter, a
greater density and therefore a greater cohesiveness is obtained. This
cohesiveness is actually the "in-flow" of gravity.—Ed.
levitator is a portable lifter beam generator. Some of them are very
small, and can be carried in the palm of the hand, or in the pocket.
They were in common use for all tasks in Mu, and from Mr. Shaver comes
the amazing statement, that some of these portable levitators have been
found in modern times and their secret use has given rise to the belief
in the ability of "mediums" to use levitation of objects, as one of
their tricks in their seances. Perhaps most noted of these mediums was
Mr. Daniel Dunglas Home, wizard, whose seances were the sensation of
the United States and of Europe, the incredible recount of which was
recently presented in "Magazine Digest." His feats of levitation are
indisputable, being vouched for by such persons as Princess Pauline
Metternich; Austrian Ambassador, Prince Joachim Murat; Mme. Jauvin
d'Attainville. Home was born in Currie, near Edinburgh, on March 20,
1833. Among his abilities was the power to see events happening a great
distance away; the ability to "elongate" his body as much as a foot;
and at one time he caused Ward Cheney, silk-manufacturing titan, to be
lifted three times into the air, while he "palpitated from head to foot
with contending emotions of fear and joy, that choked his utterances."
(The reader should note the amazing similarity to many of the
mechanisms of ancient Mu—the emotional stim; the levitator; the tele).
It was after he became the darling of such figures as Napoleon III,
Eugenie of France, Alexander II of Russia, and Elizabeth Barrett
Browning, that he developed his "body elongation" trick and a still more
sensational one wherein he placed his face among burning coals, bathing
it as in water without any sign of a burn. Is it possible, that Home
"discovered" his abilities in an ancient cave?—Ed.
reference to the word "reward" as a religion is mystifying and Mr.
Shaver has never explained it. However, our thought on it is what might
be termed the basis for all religions—the incentive to do good, because
of the hope of a reward of some kind. This seems the correct
view, when we consider Vanue's insistence, that a service of good is
never left unrewarded. It is logical to believe, that loyalty would
remain constant so long, as the reward always certainly comes as a
consequence of each demonstration of that loyalty. If nothing else,
Vanue was an excellent psychologist, and a brilliant leader. Also she
protected, as well as rewarded, as her reference to the "joker"
BOOK 2 - THE RETURN OF SATHANAS - A Novel of the Revolt of Evil Against the Gods. —By Richard S. Shaver
CHAPTER I - Quest of the Darkome
"Satan, with vast and hauty strides advanced,
Came towering, armed in adamant and gold."
p. 110 p. 111
The pursuit needle indicated a dizzy succession of
zigs and zags in front of my straining eyes. The huge dread-nor, the
Darkome, slewed in sickening curves as my hand on the swivel-jet stick
tried to follow the crazily dancing needle. Was it—or was it not—the
erratic ion trail of a dodging ship?
"Are we following one ship or a dozen?" asked Lt. Tyron, tightening the straining straps of the co-pilot's chair beside me.
don't know—but sure as the God's vengeance we're following something
with plenty of reason to want to escape. And we will follow as long as
the fool's drivers leave us a trail.
"Too much trail right now.
A few more of those sudden jerks and either the Darkome or me is going
off in two directions at once—and the Darkome is tough."
no question we can catch the ship or ships on this trail, but, what I
am wondering . . . what has me worried . . . is, will our quarry be a
big enough fish to be important, or some expandable decoy of Sathanas?"
turned from my inspection of the dials and looked at my first officer.
Tyron was a good man, but too impatient for action and too continually
worried that he wouldn't see any. But he was intelligent and, in the
two centuries he'd been in my command, there had never been a question
of his reliability. He had the familiar look of fearing that action was
going to get away from him again. I couldn't help laughing down at him.
Tyron, before this is over you'll have a chance to catch a lot of those
devils—and when we do you may get those hands you're so proud of,
singed. Carry on!"
I settled myself in my seat before the
universal view screen 1, thinking, "There's nothing to do now until we
catch sight of whatever is making this trail." I, myself, was as
impatient for action as Tyron, but in the long years since I left the
culture farms of Mother Mu, I had learned to restrain my desire for
adventure until the opportunity came to unleash my energies into
The irritation I felt at being forced to stay
on duty was just another score I had to settle with the fugitive
fleeing through space somewhere ahead of us. Here, aboard ship, I have
my duty, and when it is performed, the course checked and affirmed, the
log set to rights, and my officers assigned to their special duties, my
time is my own. And woe betide the unfortunate who unnecessarily
disturbs my meditations and experiments in my own ship-board
laboratory. It is a well equipped laboratory—befitting the ennobled
station the Gods of Nor have seen fit to bestow upon their humble
servant and brother. Only in the capital cities of the God race are
there comparable laboratories. I have spent years and many a long
voyage in some of the
less frequented reaches of
space to equip it for the work I do when I am not on the errands of the
Gods. Full of apparatus picked up in the strange ports of a thousand
far off planets—perhaps a little evil-smelling at times, but it is my
life, and in it is life—little lives whose efforts are at times vastly
more successful than man's own . . . poor doomed mankind whose glorious
ancestors are the immortal gods themselves.
On most of the
assignments that I took my ship, the Darkome, I had plenty of time for
my own experiments, far from the distracting social activities of my
own adorable Arl. But this trip would not allow me any time to
myself—this trip was ordered by the great Elders of Nor themselves. I
was to capture and bring to trial that unwise but accomplished fiend,
Sathanas, Ruler of the planet Satana. Sathanas, though a younger member
of the God Race, had started his own private revolt against all
authority—and the dicta of the Elders are not so lightly flaunted by
any upstarts a few score centuries old. He had violated the Elder laws
designed to protect and foster life and growth—it seemed that he could
not get enough victims for his orgies of cruelty under the existing
laws and had set out to make a few laws of his own. But, as I said, the
laws laid down by the myriad Lords of Nor in Council are not easily
broken—even by a powerful and cunning master of sin like this
Sathanas—and thus it was that I sat on the bridge of the war vessel,
Darkome—the crew alerted for battle action—its glistening hull plunging
toward the general area of the planetary system that gave me birth long
Once his defection 2 had been fully exposed, Sathanas
escaped our avenging fleet by the barest seconds. The ships in his
fleet—several hundreds in numbers—had blasted
in the very face of our fleet—jockeyed into position in the center of
the 'zone of weightlessness' 3 between the planet Satana and her
satellite Feon—then disappeared in that fierce burst of full
acceleration into light speeds that is only possible in the precise
center of such zones of weightlessness. To make the maneuver more
untraceable, every ship in the enemy fleet disappeared in a different
direction. Perhaps we could have followed a few of them, but never
would we find all of those divergent trails at many light speeds into
the depths of space.
Of course, they must have had some
pre-arranged rendezvous. But where? Our only hope for their capture lay
in attempting to follow some of them, and then, by keeping the various
observed courses plotted on the space charts, eventually figuring out
where, approximately, that rendezvous lay in all the infinite reaches
of space. That blasting off in a variety of directions was a clever
maneuver—one they had accomplished smoothly and at inimitable speed—and
a precision that bespoke much dangerous practice in the zones of
I had flung the Darkome into that center of
neutralized gravities between two spatial bodies and pushed the lever
controlling the dis-flows to the driver plates. Rammed it home to the
last notch, swinging the ship with short side bursts, jockeying the
craft to conform with the zig-zag swings of the pursuit needle,
following the crooked trail of the gas ions left hanging in the ether
by the force flows from the driver-plates of the Satanists’ ships.
Somewhere ahead, the enemy flung himself deeper into the evernight of space. My ionic-indicator—a device to
up the most tenuous of ion trails (standard equipment on all the battle
ships of Nor) had finally stopped its wild gyrations and held steady on
what was an ionic trail dead ahead. This was it! No more of the
excitement and doubt if we would get a trail that wasn't just a
decoy—this was heavy with the exhaust of a large craft—steady enough to
indicate that the ship or ships just ahead were actually going some
place. And, if the speed that we were making was any indication of just
how fast the enemy was going, he was really racing through space at
close to the top acceleration of the Darkome—the Darkome that I had
worked and studied over and had the crew tune until it had the
reputation as one of the fastest ships in the Nortan fleet. But, then,
it should be—the best mechanical minds in my planet had been building
it for three centuries.
Like the thoroughbred that she was, the
Darkome settled down to the chase . . . the scent of the quarry was in
her mechanical nostrils—and her powerful drivers were capable of
hurtling her to the infinity of spatial boundaries if need be. We would
catch whatever was ahead of us if it took years at this terrific speed.
ahead that enemy crew bored a hole ever deeper into speed blackened
space, their drivers heating as those of the Darkome were heating.
Where would the chase lead?
"universal viewer" is a device which assembles and coordinates the
images resulting from a large number of penetray beams and their
accompanying televisor—or direct-view screens. These beams point to
every direction in space and the screen images are reprojected upon
tiny mental vision (telaug) beams directly into the brain of the pilot
of the ship. (Telaug beams carry mental messages in a large part of the
communication system of the Nor-tans.) The result was a complete mental
view in all directions disturbing to a man used to seeing in but one
direction at a time. But to a pilot accustomed to the device, it was a
vastly superior method to the older devices—which gave a single view of
the space directly ahead. They were standard equipment on all Nortan
war-craft of any size. With it, an experienced pilot is continuously
conscious of the contents of space in every direction
simultaneously—and could at the same time use his exterior vision for
other purposes, to write a report—or a letter home.—Author.
DEFECTION: Note the persistence of this word—WITH the meaning
INTACT—"dis-integrant energy infection," is shortened to DEfection, and
STILL means—"to fall into evil; err on a job."—Author.
ZONE OF WEIGHTLESSNESS: In a place where no thing has weight, infinite
acceleration can be achieved with every slight impetus—no inertia drag
would crush the occupants. The acceleration would have no effect onthe
bodies of the passengers.
A 'zone of weightlessness'—neutralized
gravity—exists between any two bodies in space. These zones would be
used by space ships as starting points for all long, fast
CHAPTER II - Whence Came Sathanas?
Arch-Angle, Sathanas, is not of the race of Nor. Being of Earth myself,
it pains me to say that his ancestors first breathed the then untainted
air of the third planet. Sathanas sprang from a vari-form family,
originating among the Angles of Earth, which we call Mu. The Angles had
originally been a blond, blue-eyed family of normal-appearing Earthmen.
Then, some time in the past, Sathanas’ bloodline had been crossed with
some dark, hairy, cloven-hooved race of space. Long before the
migration which emptied most of the Sun's planets of intelligent life,
his family had taken over a dark planet—by name, Satana—on the outer
rims of the Nor Empire. In time, their ability had won them the
administration of the affairs of the planet from the Rulers of Nor.
And, from that one planet, eventually, they were given the Rulership of
all the little planets in the small system of which Satana was the
dominant world. The "Angles" and their leaders were variously
designated—a separate political group under their "Monitor
Angles—Arch-Angles—and their supreme head, their Ruler and
representative in the God Council on Nor—Elder Angle Fontal.
were some dozen of the Arch-Angles with some dozen small planets in
their administration. One of these was the Arch-Angle Sathanas, Ruler
of the Home planet of the Angles in their group, the planet Satana.
Being the first planet that the family had settled on after they left
Mu, they had, in accordance with the customs of the God-Race,
the name of the planet that they ruled as their family name. The rest
of these planets were colonized with Angles from the cities of Earth .
. . a numerous, systemwide clan.
Sathanas’ family had been well
liked for a long time . . . and being just and wise rulers, they, as
well as the peoples under them, prospered. And so, Sathanas had the
best education that Nor could provide.
As I remember Sathanas,
he was a fellow of some fifty feet in height, dark visaged, with the
horns that indicated a crossing of the blood line with that of some
Titans (which wasn't uncommon in ancient Mu) . I had seen him first at
a council meeting some centuries ago, when I first acquired the status
of a Ruler by my acquisition of the tiny planet of Callay. It was after
concluding most of the formal ceremony incidental to the investiture of
several new rulers that someone first introduced us.
I can still
picture the scene as he first greeted me with the accepted ceremony of
Nor's tradition. A score of usLemurians, Titans, Atlans, variforms and
a few from planets I'd never heard of—had found the favor of the Elders
of the Council of Nor and were being made rulers of certain planets of
the Nor Empire. Not big, important planets, true . . . but still, we
were all pleased that we should be so honored by the Elders. Not all
became rulers as they grew older and bigger—even of small planets and
Finally, the long ceremonies of creating a new ruler
of a provincial planet were over and we could relax for a brief time
before the festivities began in celebration of the event. Several of us
newly invested rulers had gathered together slightly apart from the
tremendous bulk of swarming Elders—gathered in a laughing, harmlessly
excited little circle. We kept congratulating one another and with mock
solemnity addressed each other with all the titles we'd ever heard and
remembered. That was one of the best moments
life. I recall that I laughed, and raising my right arm in a formal
Nortan salute, had addressed a great golden-haired Titan, though he was
one of us, addressed him with as solemn a look and as impressive voice
as I could manage.
"O Mighty Zeus, Grand Lord of the Thirtieth
Tender Fleet, Conqueror of Limitless Cow Pastures, Ruler of the Lately
Discovered World of Olympia, Greetings! Grant . . . "
Lords!" At the strange sound of someone addressing us so, we turned
startled and looked up into the smiling understanding eyes of one of
the Elders of Nor—one of the younger ones. He couldn't have been more
than a few centuries older than we. For a moment we didn't know what to
say, but the Elder continued before we became embarrassed.
"My Lords, may I present the Lord Sathanas, Arch-Angle and Ruler of the Planet Satana?"
returned his salute and noticed this 'Lord Sathanas' that he'd
presented. Accustomed as I am to life in all its varied forms and
colors, the dark, ominous appearance of 'Lord Sathanas' was slightly
depressing. He was too dark. Not the bronze darkness of a heavy space
tan but the darkness of the sky just before a storm on Mother Mu. He
made no effort to be friendly, just greeted us with stock phrases as
though impatient to meet people more his equal. His impatience and
boredom were further emphasized by the way he kept prancing on his
cloven hooves—his heritage from some variform ancestor—and by the
nervous way he kept drumming his fingers on the jeweled clasp of his
weapon belt. Nothing about him pleased me, particularly the swaggering
way he kept his long dark cape in motion. I thought to myself, 'What's
he afraid of—that we'll contaminate his precious cloak?' I looked him
full in the face—that handsome cynical face with the blue eyes of his
Angle family, icily and incongruously staring back
me with the disdain ill-befitting a Ruler of Nor. That struck me as odd
and jarring, here in this usually solemn hall(and my nostrils twitched
with the scent of the evil, sulphurous odor about him, no doubt from
some ingredient of his nutrient vapors.
I should have known
then, or at least have been suspicious, but, in the hallowed halls of
the Council of Nor one does not suspect one's equals. But he was a dero
4—I know that now.
There was a time, once, when the peoples of
Mu and the other Sun planets were unaware that there could be such a
thing as a dero. But that was when the Sun and Earth were young—before
the Sun burned hot and deadly. But as the Sun burned down through its
layers of carbon, it eventually reached the heavier substances near its
core—the "de"—producing radio-active metals. It is the deadly
emanations given off by burning radio-actives that produce in life, a
dero—a detrimental energy from the Sun that so motivates life that they
are like that which is robot—controlled by these "de", or detrimental
energy emanations—evil completely.
We didn't find that out until
later, though. His family, foolishly indulgent, had concealed all the
signs of his deroism. They didn't know enough of science to realize
what a dread thing a dero can be.
They had paid for their
indulgence and their ignorance with their lives—lives that should have
been immortal—for the first of Sathanas crimes had been the summary and
permanent removal of all the heirs above his rank in the family
blocking his mad rise to power.
'Something has happened to
Sathanas', people said. In a way, they were right, but they didn't know
in what way or they would have removed him. I know from similar cases
that his character was a long time growing.
had been born on the planet Mu (Earth) in one of the older cities and
the mech of that city was condemned not long after Sathanas had left Mu
to become the satellite Ruler of one of the planets under the Elders of
His was pretty much the same background, in many ways, as
that of Ex-Elder Zeit whose antecedents I had studied long ago, as I
had been curious as to how an apparently intelligent man had become
such an unthinking monster.
I thought—and experiments of the
Elder scientists subsequently proved—that aging mech has produced many
a criminal. I think that their subjection to the infected energy from
the wornout pleasure mech was the cause of this as it formed their
inner polarization—their very soul—along dis-inductive lines. Hence, as
long as stars blaze in space, such characters will induct that will to
Evil from the stars' mighty destructive fields. And unfortunately there
is absolutely no way to prevent these creations.
The whole group
connected with Sathanas had fallen into some evil and dissipated
habits, had formed a cult of great power, and had built secret hideouts
where they could indulge their perverted tastes in safety. They did not
relish being deterred by Nor laws protecting the rights of every
individual to safety of person. All this evil they had kept concealed
behind many a barrier of sub-officials. And all went along smoothly for
the Gods of Space know only how many years.
But finally, a very
beautiful young Nor maiden had wheedled and vamped her way out of their
unholy clutches and exposed the whole rotten mess.
Their use of girls for wall ornaments, 5 living in stimmed
the whole depraved business of torture for pleasure and profit—the
horrible circuses where captive men were forced to fight for their
lives against beasts from the unsettled sun-planets—all this disgusting
blight on the rule and culture of the Nor Empire had finally been
dragged out into the open. What Sathanas had thought was a corner on
illegal entertainment had turned into a trap from which he was now just
barely making his escape.
119:4 DERO: (See 'I Remember Lemuria")
STIMMED BODY—ORNAMENTS: This use of girls and women for ornaments is a
particularly revealing angle on the opulence and cruel disregard for
the natural rights of man, which has marked ray-secrets since the
earliest days. This use is an old, and p. 120 still extant, custom in
the caverns that honeycomb this planet we call Earth but which the
ancient ancestors of all of us called Mu. Down there in the great old
ray mansions’ salons are wall brackets where young women are hung, and
the stim currents of too great pleasure flows make their bodies rigid
with an overwhelming synthetic nerve-electric. The effect is one of
great beauty for the girls’ young bodies are then like forced flowers
pouring out all the beauty and love of a lifetime in an almost visible
and very sensual outpouring of energy—like the flower pours out its
pollen in a single day. Thus a place can be decorated with human
flowers—if one doesn't care how soon such human flowers wilt. When the
custom began, it is probable that the wonderful old mech contained
strong beneficial flows which made the experience of the human ornament
one of benefit. They survived, stronger than before and better. But as
the mech grows older, such strong subjections to great energy flows
from the old mech are no longer supportable by the human frame.
the caverns, the custom still survives of decorating the walls for a
feast with these living stimmed ornaments, but the custom of surviving
the ordeal of pleasure has perished, from what I hear.—Author.
CHAPTER III - Back on Mother Mu
The great sensitive needles of the ionic-trail-indicator 6 became still and fell back against the pin marked 'O'—no more trail.
In the split second that the needle stopped, I leaped to my feet, stabbing the button opening the ship communicator.
"All hands! Attention! Reverse drivers! View screen open! Gun crews stand by!"
great dreadnor braked to a tortured halt from full velocity. I could
hear Tyron taking over control, alerting the crew for battle—action
that might start immediately. Barked orders maneuvered the ship's
immense bulk into the exact center of the "zone of weightlessness".
"—we might have to move fast."
"Where are we?" I asked myself, as soon as I had made sure that the enemy wasn't in the neighborhood.
"This constellation looks familiar," I mused. "Can it be . . . still . . . it is!"
the communicator, I called, "Arl! Do you recognize that planet in your
view screen? It's Mu!" Nostalgia gripped me. A homesickness I didn't
could still feel smothered me at the sight
of the familiar seas and green, white-topped mountains of my abandoned
homeland of almost two thousand years ago.
Taking over the
controls from the pilot who didn't even suspect that the planet under
us was my former home, I tooled the mighty Darkome to a landing on Mu's
satellite. For all of her tremendous mass, she slid gently to a stop in
the glistening, liquid-air snow sheltered by the black shadow of one of
the moon's mountains.
I ordered the tender broken out, then called to the control room.
"I am going to take Lady Arl to the surface of this satellite's planet. While I am scouting down there, keep the crew alerted."
saluted, looking a bit envious—envy, I guess, at the thought that he
wasn't going to see his desired action. "Yes, sir," was all he said.
standard precautions for operation in enemy territory. Avoid using
equipment as much as possible to cut down the chances for detection."
"Yes, sir," he nodded.
don't know where the Sathanas’ ship or ships have gone, but I doubt if
they would be apt to be close by and still be undetected by our mech.
But, until you hear from me, take no chances. That's an order!"
his salute, the Lady Arl, who had come to the control room, and I
boarded the tender and took off. And not too comfortably, either. A
tender is a small spacer for short flights—lifeboats for the crew, and
on the Darkome the tenders were big, but two thousand years of Vanue's
wizardy of growth had increased our height till we were well over fifty
Both Arl and I felt the old excitement we'd experienced as
youths using the small spacers for picnics from Mu to the Moon—felt
excitement as I drove the little craft to the surface of the doomed
planet for the first visit in a score
excitement soon turned to sadness. This wasn't the same planet we'd
left—no darting ships—no shining towers—no signs of civilized life.
"Oh, Mion," spoke the lovely Arl beside me, "this is all so sad and unreal. I feel like—Mion! Look! What's that over there?"
"It looks like . . . it is a city, Arl!" Her enthusiasm was contagious. "Shall we go over there?"
"Oh, yes, Mion. Let's see what man has done in all these years."
"All right, Arl, but remember we are not allowed to stay here long."
She nodded, silent.
of the Nor are not allowed to stay long on a sunlit planet, for one's
character soon becomes twisted—not necessarily into evil, but certainly
into err—which can be worse. One in err is stupidly convinced of his
correctness, of his own brilliance. All of our food and drink must be
brought from our ship, for the radioactives in the water and meat of
Earth may not be eaten by Nor men by law. That err, that mental
polarization, is the thing men of Earth must fight most fiercely, for
err will live in their thinking, an illogic that will make them think
black is white till they are forced to check the question with a
We would pay for my stay on this sad planet with
many boring hours before the medicos finish the mental tests to make
sure that we have not been seriously affected by the sun's hard light.
Sometimes I believed they feared evil and its cause too much to fight
it effectively. The old medicos can be tiresome themselves, to the
point of evil. I would like to give some of them a few tests myself—of
my own devising. Yes! They are too close to some dense metals—err
magnets of another kind—and have become polarized by the dullest and
heaviest metal to be found on a thousand master-size planets, that I
I expected to stay, but the few hours allowed
me and then away. Nearly two thousand years of the destructive magnetic
field sweep of the Sun had passed over old Mu (Lemuria). The difference between
this little Planet, third from the Sun, and the dark planets is immense.
There, time is a growth, never a loss. Here, time is a sorrow, a slow
destruction, a completely OPPOSITE QUANTITY. Here, the proud towers of
Old Atlantis are crumbling stones, eroded by the blowing sands of the
encroaching deserts, that did not exist under Atlan science. There, the
fecund growth of man has multiplied the beauty and pleasure, the power
and the glory of Nor, many, many times in these two thousand years.
seen death in many forms, I like to fight death's burning face wherever
I find it. Surely, death's face is burning brighter on Mother Mu than
on any other globe these feet have trod, feet that sink further into
the dis-softened stones of this planet, than any other I know. Many
have been the globes trod since I last left old Mu to voyage through
the dark voids, where no light, but the light of wisdom can be found.
Dull it is to one, who has tasted war and death, and swift-tiding
battles to speed on some mission, in which the element of danger has
been reduced to the undetectable minimum. I am a warrior, trained
through many centuries of supremely difficult schooling to the rigors
of battle and war, and there are few indeed for Nor men to fight, who
even dare to think of braving our slightest displeasure.
two thousand years had passed since I distributed the records of the
Atlan migration to dark space to guide the men, who should come after us
As I guided the craft in a hovering flight over the scarred
face of old Mu, I marveled at the green growth over everything, for it
is hard to realize, that though everything dies of the Sun poisons, life
goes on, renewed forever. After first coming upon such worlds of death,
one cannot accustom oneself to the idea, that all this life, that looks
so vibrant and virile, is so short-lived. I know, that since I had
left Mu, cities probably had grown and died upon her surface, and
cities under her surface must have been peopled and have again lost
their peoples in the wars, that always rage on the Sun-burned Planets.
and I glided over the glittering golden roofs of the city, and,
settling to Earth some miles distant, entered a cavern, whose ancient
shafts still gaped, unfilled by the rubble, that now choked most of the
openings to the Elder world. We were anxious to see what life had taken
root within the caverns, for there lay the tools of the ancient wisdom,
waiting for a wise man-child's learning. Arl opened the great air lock
at the bottom of the shaft and I floated the tender (small ship) into the floor of
the cavern. We fell to rummaging about in the ruins of the great
mansions, as one will in these old places. I activated one of the
penetray view rays and took a look at the shining city on the surface
not far away. A one man flyer of an antique make rose from the city and
came toward us. I augmented the passengers' mind and saw, that his name was
Tyr, that he was of the Aesir (first future Russian! LM), as the people of the city evidently
called themselves. He had seen our ship and was coming to investigate.
He seemed excited, as though something about our appearance had
revealed to him, that we were the uncommon "visitors from the stars",
mentioned in the legends and folk-tales of his people.
called to my lovely lady, who was busy satisfying her curiosity about
some of the old mechanisms at the far wall of this big room. "Arl, come
here and watch this flier (a small flying scout-ship) he seems to be heading this way!"
the quick, cat-like change of interest in women, Arl pranced gaily over
to where I sat at the controls of the tele-thought augmentor
(увеличитель). With a pleased little laugh, she wagged that
ever-charming tail of hers and took her place beside me. As we sat at
the screen watching the approaching flier, we could see his mind was a
maelstrom of conflicting sentiments—I couldn't repress my laughter at
the fear I saw there. But there are times when Arl saves me from
unrequired cruelty, and when I laughed, she chided me:
don't laugh at that poor little man! Remember, it has been almost
twenty centuries (2 thousands years) since they have had a visit from
any of the Elder Races."
"Lovely Arl," I agreed, "I had forgotten. I should have remembered, that fear goes with sun-infection (because
White Sun has all vibrations-frequencies from low negative to high
positive! Mion-Richard, last few centuries lived away from Earth on
planets with no Sun, but artificial lightnings! Mion couldn't stand low
negative vibrations! LM)."
"He is a brave man, Mion," Arl
pointed out. "He is afraid, yet his will to investigate makes him
overcome his fear. If he is representative of mankind."
knowing what Arl meant. As long as there are brave men on Earth, who
can conquer their fear and dread with their own wills, there is hope,
that Mankind can, in time, defeat the "de" curse of the Sun (de-curse is radioactivity. LM).
"Look, Mion, he's dropping down the shaft, as though he has done it many times before."
was true. The pilot of the little flier (scout-ship) expertly dropped
down the shaft and came to rest beside the Darkome's tender. There was
a moment of indecision: Arl and I knew from reading his mind, that it
was all he could do to restrain a wild, nearly uncontrollable impulse
to flee. He took heart, however, stepped from his machine, and came
toward us. He was large for the race of Earthmen, being about twelve
feet high (about 4.5 meters). Finally, eyes bulging, he stood in awe
before us, where we sat at the ancient mech (mechanism). I greeted him
by name: "Ho, Tyr, what brings you to us, who are strangers to you?"
that he flung himself prostrate before us. Our lack of enmity
(deep-sitted hatred) loosed his tongue and he protested: "Of course you
know me, O Gods from the Stars. I have heard the old men speak of your
kind, and have read something of you in the ancient writings, but many
of us no longer believe in the greater Gods. Of course, you understand
all mysteries, and you have read my thoughts over the ancient
mechanisms I see you toying with. I am of the Aesir race, and that is
our city you see in the distance. I am one of the few, who understand
the great significance of your coming here. Odin, our all-father, in
his palace invites your presence. We have great need of your wisdom,
I finally assented (agreed) to Tyr's importuning
(begging) and the invitation of Odin himself (connected to us) over the
great ray called Odin's Eye, and we entered the tender (the scout
-ship) and took off for the palace of Gladsheim, dominating the
shining, gilded-roofed (thin layer of gold or gloss or gold -
позолоченные) city of Asgard in the distance. We spiralled down toward
the great courtyard of the palace, reading a dozen minds on my telaug
(display) on the way down. It is habitual for a Nor to be careful.
There was nothing, but curiosity and awe in their minds; this was no
trap, I knew. As I landed the ship, several brawny (fine), armored
warriors came up to us. Axes were slung (looped strap - висели) on
their belts beside the antique dis-ray pistols, pistols of a type, that
the science of the high gods has not surpassed to this day. They spoke
the ancient universal tongue called Mantong, but time had so changed
the pronunciation, that it was difficult to understand it at once.
used small portable telaugs (displays) to tell what was in the minds
about us anyway. We easily carried them in our hands. But Arl and I
soon began fully to understand the speech, for the basic sounds were
all the same as our own, and not, by any means, we are mentally slow.
To our way of thinking, these Aesir were little fellows. They were not
more, than ten or twelve feet in height (about 4 meters). The largest
one showed the graying hair of age, the sign dreaded most of all
plagues, in all space, caused from over exposure to the poisonous
emanations of a deadly Sun. In space flight, sometimes it happens, that
some poorly plotted course flashes a ship close into the terrible heat
and deadly particles of the field surrounding some dense Sun (not Sun,
but a Star - red, orange or yellow. Sun is never dense! LM). Also,
sometimes, in the little time of their passing such a Sun at light
speed, their hair grows white, and they die in a few weeks. Such is
impregnation by radioactive particles - sure death. Old Sol, the
Earth's Sun, is not that bad, but it, too, is sure death. A great pity
arose in me, that these fine men did not know what caused their age, or
how to avoid it, if they did know. This pity of mine is one reason some
man will sometime find this record I leave, and know how to shun
(avoid) the terrible plague of space, the deadly, dense particles from
heavy suns (stars), that get into the flesh and stay, burning away good
life force and leaving a shrivelled corpse. Do you remember the lovely
Arl? She is still Arl, but grown so big now, that the Mutan, who loved
her then, would worship at her feet, as once he worshipped at Vanue's
huge beauty . . . for that matter I still do anyway. She is here beside
me now, toying with the ancient stim (stimulant - стимулирующие) rays;
the stim ray, that is forbidden, as its effects can be most evil, if
the metal is too far gone in slow disintegrance. But Arl carries with
her a meter of my devising containing a dial, which reveals the most
minute flows of "de" force (negative vibrations of radioactivity)
dangerous to man. She must know if this one is dangerous stim or not.
seems to be still usable, for a vastly pleasurable viray (vi - life -
life giving ray - живительный луч) is flowing over my form even now
from her hands, and her soft lips are multiplied a laughing million of
times all over me. I am forever startled by the endlessly varied stim
augments (make greater), that Arl's infinite wit finds in any mech of
the kind. I have had a billion tiny Arls lift me in my sleep and carry
me to Elysia, their forms growing more and more about me, till all the
world was soft, gleaming, rosy Arl, the flowers her faces, the breeze
from her lips, and the stim rays looks from her eyes, loving me, while
her hair became a vast forest of titanic, curling beauty sheltering me
in its scented shade. There are no words or images to tell you, what a
girl of imagination can do with stim augments (make greater) of her
thought. I still think of Arl as a girl, and she looks like a girl,
too, except her size is as great, as my own, and that is too much to
think about. For soon we must leave our loved home on Nor and move on
to the heavier planets of the Elder cities, and that is a hard time for
adjustment, as it takes years to accustom oneself to the great gravity.
122:6 GAS IONS: While the driver flow
is a kind of reverse gravity formed by the disintegration of a certain
metalloy, during the expansion under the dis-current, much gas is
formed exclusive of the integrative snapback flow of exd, which is the
frictional flow forming the drive. The dissociating sub-atoms of the
driver plates pass through a gaseous stage, where they leave a trail
that is detectable. This ionizing trail is an unavoidable product of
this form of drive.—Author.
125:7 One of the most repeated
legends of the Gods coming again to Earth is the detail, that their
heavy feet sank ankle deep into solid rock—a very interesting
legend—heavy-planet races denoted (indicated).—Author.
128:8 Note, that this
city of Asgard and this Gladsheim are not the city or people mentioned
in the story "Thought Records of Lemuria," but is a city, which takes
its name from the site of one of the first cities built by the Atlans.
These Aesir are the latter gods, who take many of their names from the
elder gods; cities are named in the same manner.—Author.
HEAVIER PLANETS (of lower vibration, LM): At a certain point in their development, the Normen
must leave home and go to the heavier planets for development. They do
not return from these heavy planets to the lighter ones (of higher vibration, LM) except as
rulers or teachers. The princess Vanue and the other very tall
characters appearing in these stories have returned to the children
races as teachers, rulers, or judges. All the Elders are of this class
of returned people.—Author.
CHAPTER IV - Pact with the Aesir
welcomed us himself, leading us into the great hall of Gladsheim. The
walls were covered with the gleaming shields of his followers; he sat
us upon his own throne and the throne of his queen beside it. They were
the only seats, that could begin to hold us, for they were relics from
the old time and must have been too great for their present users. So
we took them, and indeed, Arl and I are used to great honor wherever we
go, for we are much loved and respected. "A friend is the best gold,"
is my motto, and can be a mighty power, when he is needed. As he stood
before us, Odin was nearly half our height. But age was showing on him.
His beard was snow white, his ruby-red Santa Claus face lined with the
progress of the dreaded sun-blight (wrinkled - увядший). Odin stood on
the steps of the throne dais (raised platform) and made a short speech
to his followers: "These are the high Gods who live among the far
stars. You have heard of them from our wise men, and now they are here
for you to see. They come at a time when we need them most. If they
approve of us, our struggles with the Jotuns will go well, so hold your
evil natures in check, and let the High Gods see the gold that we, your
friends and I your ruler, know lies underneath the rude flesh." Then
Odin turned to us, saying: "We know much of your ancient race from
writings found in the caves—the plates of imperishable metal, left by
Mutan Mion have been translated by some of our wise men, and I have
read their writings.
Also, we have learned to use some
of the ancient magic from the hot depths of the greater caverns, where
a man can no longer live for the heat. There we have found great things
and brought them to the surface for use here in Gladsheim. We would
like to have you explain many things about that science, that produced
such things, but just now we are getting ready for a siege
(blocade-surrounding - окружение-блокаду). The Jotuns are preparing for
an attack on Asgard. Even now their hosts (great number) gather in the
misty depths of the dark land beyond. What are your names, that I may
properly present you to our brave warriors?"
With a bow toward Arl, I said: "This is the Lady Arl and I am called Mion."
smiled at them with the graciousness of a true queen:"My Lord is too
modest," she said in that lovely voice. "He is the Lord Mutan Mion, the
Lord Mion, to whom even the Elder Titans and Atlans owe their lives."
Aesirs' eyes popped with surprise and joy when they heard, that we were
the same Mutan Mion and Arl, mentioned on the ancient plates: "So many
lives . . . and still living," were their excited comments, "so long .
. . and so young to look upon. So fair, and yet so ancient of days.
Yea, they are the Gods . . . come again to Earth as in the old days,
that some swear were true things."
But Odin had little time for much
formality, though he seemed to think we merited (deserved) a great deal
of it : "Oh Great Ones from Beyond, if you will not help us against the
Jotuns, we must leave you for awhile and get to our work, preparing to
meet the coming attack, but, Oh Mighty Ones, if you will help us, we
are yours. Command us what we must do to beat off the fierce Jotuns."
he spoke a messenger raced into the hall. With some urgency he
approached the dais, that held the throne and spoke privately into
Odin's ear. The worthy human's face fell. As he turned again to us, I
could detect a note of sadness in his voice.
messenger brings bad news, My Lords. Another great ship from the
stars—infinitely larger, than the one, in which you arrived—has come to
Earth in the encampment (campsite) of the Jotuns. That is not the whole
of this ill news. Mighty men, of a size as your own, have come out of
this huge vessel and are siding with the Jotuns in their preparation
for the coming struggle with us. What means that to you, O Great
Now, I knew, that there was but one Nor ship in this
immediate solar system, and that another spaceship as large, as the
Darkome, probably was the fugitive (escaping justice), that we were
seeking—one of the ships of the infamous fleet we were pledged to
return to the Courts of the Rulers of Nor. I explained to these
Earthmen, that these were fugitives (escaping justice) from the justice
of the Gods, and that I could summon power to crush them utterly, as
soon, as I contacted my ship, the Darkome.
"Are the Jotuns and these strangers in view ray range?" I asked the white-bearded Odin.
smugly (self-satisfied - самоуверенно) think they are not," was his
answer as he led me to the instrument called "Odin's Eye."
was really a vast space telescope with a tri-dimensional screen, a big
box of luminous mist, in which three dimensional pictures of the
objects in focus could be seen. Within it we saw the gathering place of
the Jotuns, and monsters they were, recently having come to Earth from
some huge, colder planet. There, their size had been naturally
determined by the conditions of the planet. They were three times the
size of the Aesir, 11 of a greater size than Odin himself, and
infinitely uglier, than any others I have ever seen. I had heard of the
Jotuns, an evil race shunned (avoided) by all wise men. They had a
custom of following up Atlan and Titan migrations and occupying their
abandoned cities for the pleasure instruments, which were always to be
found in the abandoned pleasure palaces and mansions of the immortals.
They were, consequently, not entirely unaccustomed to handling ray
equipment, and would prove mean antagonists for the Aesir. The Aesir
had had many a brush with them since their arrival a century ago, and
had come off a too close first in most of them. Obviously, the Aesir
were not relishing (enjoying - предвкушать) the contemplation
(possibility- возможности) of a war to the last ditch (to the end - до
последнего) between the two races, for the Jotuns were not only more
numerous, but they had occupied and used more of the ray
equipment-filled caves, than the Aesir. The Aesir ignorantly chose to
build their cities on the surface in the cheerful sunlight, and they
did not understand what the Sun did to them. A few of their wise men
had warned them of the writings left by the Gods, which told them, that
the Sun caused old age, but they scoffed (mocked them - высмеяли) at
this, as old men's garrulous (talkative-болтуны) fear. The only ray the
Aesir had was portable equipment they had laboriously brought to the
surface for their use.
When I saw the huge, dark figure of Sathanas
himself among them, I knew several things by swift deduction. First, I
knew his presence here was no accident. Second, I knew, that here was
the rendezvous (meeting) of the fleeing ships the patrol had pursued to
all the points of the compass, for it was not likely, that Sathanas
would have had time to mix into the quarrels of the Jotuns, unless he
was waiting here for that rendezvous (meeting). And last, I knew, that
Sathanas had had dealings with these gigantic and hideous Jotuns
before, to know them so well. Such dealings were forbidden expressly by
law. The Elder Race literally 'fathered' the human race and they made
strict laws protecting the lives of their children.
Jotuns were well known as slave dealers, and what was worse, they were
known for their modifications on the ancient mechanisms, they salvaged
from abandoned caverns—modifications, which made the mech potent tools
for the changing of good human character to evil ends. Putting a telaug
beam on Sathanas’ head in the tri-dimensional screen, I heard his
thought and from it I gathered a general impression corroborating
(confirm-подтверждало) my deductions. For centuries, he had traded and
had been in communication with these Jotuns. This was also forbidden by
the Nor laws. For a long time he sold them Nor maids for slaves, and in
return, he received much illegal equipment, which the Jotuns
manufactured from the ancient pleasure mech. It was evident, that he
had long ago promised them aid against the Aesir in return for some
favor. That his flight from the Nor wrath was unknown to the Jotuns was
clear, for he was striving with all his mighty brain to keep the
knowledge of his trouble from escaping to their minds over the telaug,
over which the conference was being conducted.
he did not intend to risk his ship in the coming battle, but was seated
at a great table in the gloomy ruined home, which was their meeting
place, going over their battle plans with the leaders. These leaders
were a fearful lot to look upon. Though somewhat lacking in logical
mental powers, they seemed to make up for this by fierceness of
physique and ruthlessness of intent. Gathered in the vast cave, that
stretched its murky depths into the hidden distance, were the sons of
Loki and Sigyn, the wife of Loki. How he ever came to marry her was too
much for me, for she was many times his size and as evil visaged
(appearance), as hell itself. The witch, Hela, who was not Loki's
daughter, and who had no regard for him, was a very tall giantess of a
hideous whiteness like frost, or dead bones. Evil lived in her eyes and
on her face, and on her face twisted a shadow of death. Like most
devotees of the spirit of evil, she was obviously mad and possessed of
a mad-woman's peculiar appetites, augmented and exaggerated, as they so
easily can be by the use of the beneficial and stim. Also, there were
many leaders of the Jotuns, hairy, gray beast-men, thirty feet high,
knotted muscles, and armed with every kind of weapon known to two
civilizations—stone clubs hung side by side with flame swords of a make
superior to any made now, for the art is a lost one. This horde knew
ray work, and they were blood-thirsty fighting men proved in a thousand
brawls (noisy quarrels-fights) and dozens of wars. The Aesir had cause
to worry, for these were professional warriors, brought from space for
the express purpose of getting the powerful Aesir out of the way for
their commerce in Souls, slaves and perverting mechanisms. Evidently
this was the reason Sathanas was here, as this commerce of the Jotuns
was his greatest single source of income. The Aesir had a bad habit of
raiding the Jotun's strongholds and releasing the poor human beasts.
the Einheriar, the chosen, the warriors of Odin, were no match in size
or in experience for this bunch of mad dogs from the pleasure dens of a
dozen planets. I doubted, that this affair would ever come to hand to
hand combat. I looked down into Odin's great "eye" for a chance to find
out just what range weapons were available to the Horde, what they
planned to use immediately. Sathanas was talking: "All this array of
armed force is of no use. One long range ray brings the whole army to
naught (nothing). We must have a spy, someone, who can tell us just
what range weapons they have to use against us."
Loki pushed his
comparatively small form to the foreground, shouting, "The Aesir have
no weapons worth worrying about. I knew every ray in Asgard. They
cannot touch us. You can sweep the whole place clean of life with one
ray from your mighty ship."
I turned to Odin, "Just what is the range of your weapons?" I asked him.
"I can't reach him," answered Odin. "I can see him, but I can't hit him."
"You don't know much about these tri-dimensional screens, I am afraid, O All-Father. Let me show you something."
aside arm from my belt, I directed its epilepto-ray pencil at Sathanas’
head in the cube-screen, Sathanas immediately curled up into an
agonized, crumpled heap of writhing, shrieking, slobbering flesh. The
table, surrounded by the gigantic Jotuns, and a few of the really
gigantic cohorts of Sathanas, leaped to their feet, mouths gaping in
"See, Father, the beam of this particular view ray is
constructed to transmit energy complete, and is, consequently, a most
efficient and adaptable weapon, ready to carry any energy to any point
it reaches, and it has tremendous penetrative range, as you can see.
Some of this type of ray will even dislodge furniture, or transmit the
energy of a push. Watch!" I seized a war club from the wall. It was
very small for me, like a child's toy hammer in my hands, and I tapped
one of the heads of the Sathanists. He promptly dropped unconscious or
dead to the floor. "You see, you didn't know what there was in this
beam. It is a very fine example of the best work of that particular
Odin waited for no prompting (without
pressing into action) from me, but seized a club from the wall and
started bopping (hitting) every head in the ray screen. Regularly I
moved the beam a little to keep a good bunch of the enemy within its
slightly reduced vision, reduced from life size, and pencilled my own
epileptic-ray at everyone of the misfits of life, that I could reach.
Odin was enjoying himself immensely, and we had nearly cleared the
cavern of its hundred or so big-shots of the Jotuns, when a huge black
shorter-ray swung out of Sathanas’ vast ship from dark space and
grounded Odin's Eye. Odin's fun was over for the time, his beam shorted
to the ground by the black conductor ray. His troubles with the super
science Sathanas had brought from his Nor-governed home had just begun.
So had all Earthmen's troubles with Sathanas. I figured, that Odin's
bopping of Jotun pates (top of heads) would have the effect of holding
off the attack, until I had time to make ready for it, because they
hadn't known, that they could be reached. I radioed the Darkome for
certain supplies and for certain technicians I would need. Why didn't I
tell them to radio a Nor base and tell them of the whereabouts of
Sathanas? Because I had an idea, that I could take Sathanas apart with
a device I was planning to construct, and that I could bring him in
single-handed, which would be quite a feather in my cap (a winner).
Such is a man's thought when near a Sun. Always wrong. It was foolish
to do without the help I could have acquired so quickly, but I thought
it was a splendid idea, and so original. I had never had such a
wonderful idea before. Err (mistake) is very deluding, when it appears
in a mind unaccustomed to it. First I asked the Aesir for a list of
every available ray device within the city.
When I got
the list, I checked off the types of ray I wanted—those with a good
long beam, that would carry the greatest amount of superimposed power,
and those with the most potent destructive qualities, regardless of the
range. The latter would be aided in carrying power by the former in the
huge device I was planning for the downfall of Sathanas. Why didn't I
call the Darkome to me? I had another err—the less equipment I used to
capture Sathanas, the greater would be my glory. Such errs I might have
corrected, if I had been used to their presence in my mind, but in the
clean magnetic fields of Nor planets one's thought is naturally correct
and I was unprepared for the sudden flood of distorted ideas the Sun
was releasing in my mind. On the list of ray equipment brought to me,
there were all kinds of pleasure rays and healing rays, but few weapon
rays. The pleasure and healing rays were tricky stuff, well built, some
of it, but of little use in a battle except for observation, inspiring
the fighters, or for healing the wounded. I knew, that Sathanas’ black
cruiser was loaded to its capacity with the heaviest war-ray available,
which was, as I know now, a power unsurveyed by any law-abiding eyes.
So, it was hard to say just what he might have up his sleeve in the way
of fighting ray. Whether his fleet would rendezvous (meeting) with him
here on Earth, or whether he was to meet them elsewhere, I could not
make sure, for his trained mind had felt my probing thought and doubled
the answer—saying, that both were true. I suspected, that the first was
the truth and that we would have hundreds of outlaw ships, flaming down
upon us at any moment. Sathanas seemed committed to supporting the
Jotuns in return for their cooperation in his own plans. Sathanas’ crew
on his ship kept the black shorter beam on our view-beam, and Odin's
Eye was the only ray of master size in the city. We had no way of
knowing now what they were up to. Principally, I was anxious to know
whether any of the other ships of Sathanas had joined him or not.
life on Earth is distorted and fading, a once brilliant picture that
long ago fell on the water of life, and is now melting away. There is
little left of the old God picture of life. The soft rounded chins of
the Aesir young, the honest, beautiful truth in the undis-affected eyes
of a child, the turned, beautiful perfection of some young limbs, these
are the only true images left from the God era. The rest is distorted
by an ill wind across the mirroring pool of life force. And thus it was
that I saw those monstrous forms across the deep of Jotunheim, the life
force distorted by some evil willed wind from Elvidnir—from the Hall of
Hela in Niflheim—distorted and dying into the mental err of evil life.
we waited for the supplies from the Darkome or for the arrival of the
patrol ships from space, I put the Aesir at the construction of a
cumbrous device I had seen put to good use on the field of battle. It
was most effective, but slow to handle. It was a monstrous turntable,
the axis of which was a universal joint. Throwing this piece of
equipment together with the odds and ends available took two days of
hard labor. Then we piled on it every ray device of destructiveness or
ionizing power (to make the air a conductor for the other beams) that
could be obtained in the whole city. The rays were then carefully
aligned to throw a multi-beam of immense, irresistible power. Nothing
of a portable nature could be possessed by the enemy to equal its vast
power. The turntable took up the whole courtyard of the palace of
Gladsheim, about the size of two city blocks. On the turntable, piled
two and three deep, were rays of every type developed by the past Atlan
and Titan life on Earth. I did not think that the Jotuns would have
anything of the kind. In the center of this motley assemblage of
destruction, I placed a small but very powerful dissociator of modern
make I had brought from the Darkome.
ODIN'S EYE: Was this the origin of the legends regarding 'Odin's Eye'?
Norse folk-tales recounted it as an All Seeing 'Eye,' or All-Seeing
god-like Power. This just might have been the result, or the USE of
just such ancient mechanism or equipment as in this story—the View Ray.
The view ray, which the authors claim still exist in the ancient,
God-built caverns, probably operated on a principle similar to a
combination of present day radar and television. The television part of
the ancient 'mech' operates, in any event, without the need for a
transmitting station. The same way, for instance, that your radio might
pick up a conversation a few miles away without the need of a radio
station 'sending.' It is amazing when you consider, that right beneath
our feet this present day, and for untold centuries of the past, such
equipment has lain idle and unused—except by a few degenerate tribes,
that somehow have lived there for all those years. It is the claim of
the authors, that the use of this marvelous equipment by these
degenerates, or 'dero,' their 'tampering' with the lives of surface
people, is the cause of most of our ill's and 'bad luck.'—Editor.
Again referring to the books of Charles Fort: he quotes from the
JOURNAL OF AMERICAN FOLK LORE, 17-203. viz, "Certain stone hatchets are
said to have fallen from the heavens."
The authors pose the
question: Are these stone axes, that have been reported as having
fallen from the heavens, perhaps the crude 'side arms' of an uncultured
race of 'esoteric ones', who have learned to fly the ancient
cave-contained space craft, making inter-planetary flights, yet of
themselves incapable of making any more mechanically advanced war
weapons, than crude stone hatchets (stone axes), that they have within
historical times dropped from their flying spacecraft? The reference
above is the report of South American Indians. As to the possible
'size' of members of uncultured ones, read further in Fort's "THE BOOK
OF THE DAMNED" (From NATURE, 30-300):
May, 1884, the 27th, at
Tysnas, Norway, a meteorite had fallen; that the turf was torn up at
the spot, where the object had been supposed to have fallen: two days
later "a very peculiar stone" was found nearby. The description is—"in
shape and size very like the fourth part of a large Stilton cheese."
See the story for a description of the size of the Jotunds and then
compute how large the stone heads of their war axes would have to be.
In the same work, Fort quotes from The Proc. Soc. of Antiq. of
That in a lump of coal from a mine in Scotland an
"iron instrument" had been found. Is this another indication of the
extreme age of the human race? Again from Fort: Notice of a stone axe,
17 inches long, 9 inches across broad end. (Proc. Soc. of Ants. of
American ANTIQUARIAN, 18 -60: Copper axe from an Ohio mound; 22 inches; weight 38 pounds.
ANTHROPOLOGIST, n.s., 8-299: Stone axe found at Birchwood. Wisconsin:
28 inches long, 14 inches wide, 11 inches thick, weight 300 pounds.
HUMAN FOOTPRINTS FOUND IN SANDSTONE, Near CARSON, NEVADA—EACH PRINT 18
to 20 inches LONG. (Amer. Jour. Sci., 3-26139)—Editor.
DISAPPEARANCES—SLAVERY: The authors are convinced, that there have been
many writers in the past and the present, who either knew or suspected
the existence of the caverns beneath the surface of the Earth, or that
there was a power or a force or a race, that was influencing the human
race, usually for evil. The numerous legends of evil spirits, and good
ones, too, tales of strange happenings, and strange disappearances.
Charles Fort was one of those, who came closest to guessing, or knowing
the mysteries, contained in the artificial cave world beneath this
Earth's surface. He thought, that we were 'fished for,' or that the
possibility existed, that we were fished for. For what purpose? But if
in the centuries past, there were races such as the Jotuns, trading in
living humans—as slaves (or food?)—might they not still be extant?
Before the reader dismisses this question with "ridiculous!" let him
read any of the daily papers of the past few years, or the books of
Charles Fort for literally thousands of unexplained 'disappearances.'
People seen one moment and never again—even in the larger cities, that
are presumably well guarded. If the reader lives near any of the
country's large cities, he might call the Missing Persons’ Bureau, if
any, and get the LOCAL statistics on the annual number of
disappearances, that are not accounted for, or the number undetected.
Then, figure out how many large cities there are in the whole
138:13 EINHERIAR: This persistent legend of
raising the dead for purposes of acquiring soldiers, slaves, etc. seems
to come from the extreme potency of the antique beneficial ray. I,
myself, have seen a boy of eight killed by a fiend from a distance with
detrimental ray, raised again by his mother with beneficial ray at full
strength. The fiend killed the boy three times in a period of four
days, each time his mother revived or raised him again within a few
minutes. There are many accounts of the potency of these rays. Even the
thuggee of India believe, that their unseen backers can raise them from
the dead if they are killed. It is very probably true, that they are
revived after a short time of death by this means. The Hindu ascetics,
who slit open their stomachs and let out their intestines with a knife,
then push them back in to have the wound heal at once, are the same
kind of phenomena.—R. S. Shaver.
139:14 PRECISE ACCURACY OF
ANCIENT WEAPONS: These ancient weapons were so accurate and so built
for durability, that perhaps they are the means, by which certain
phenomena have been actuated. Charles Fort, in his book, WILD TALENTS,
says this: "In the London newspapers, last March, 1908, was told a
story, which, when starting off, was called "what the coroner for South
Northumberland described as the most extraordinary case, that he had
ever investigated." The story was of a woman, at Whitley Bay, near
Blyth, England, who according to her statement, had foundher sister,
burned to death on an unscorched bed. This was the equivalence of the
old stories of 'spontaneous combustion of human bodies."
know what significance, if any, is in the spelling of "Extraordin-RAY,"
but that is the precise way it is spelled on page 909 in "THE BOOKS of
CHARLES FORT, WILD TALENTS", published for the Fortean Society by HENRY
HOLT AND COMPANY, New York, 1941.
ST. LOUIS GLOBE-DEMOCRAT, Dec. 16,
1889.—"In some mysterious way, a fire started in the mahogany desk in
the center of the office of the Secretary of War, at Washington, D. C.
Several official papers were destroyed, but it was said, that they were
of no special value, and could be replaced. Secretary Proctor cannot
understand how the fire originated, as he does not smoke, and keeps no
matches about his desk." Taken from the BOOKS OF CHARLES FORT—WILD
CHAPTER V - War Against the JotunsThe
huge multi-beam we aimed by turning and tilting the great turntable by
windlasses (lifting/hauling machines), upon which the noble muscles of
the Aesir were expanded by the hundreds. It was slow, but it was
inexorable (relentless - беспощадное) destruction. I had never seen an
energy screen or a shorter-fan, that could stand against such an
assemblage of ray, anywhere. I had great faith in my rude handwork, for
I had seen it used. The trick, of course, was to align the beams
perfectly, to form a very dense, small beam of utter power. Carefully
sighting the thing at the base of the big black shorter-beam from
Sathanas’ hidden ship, which still held Odin's Eye in its grip, we
tried out our multi-beam. The black beam disappeared in a blaze of
incandescence like the fall of a meteor. Whether we had hit Sathanas’
ship or not I didn't know, but I did know, that one beam generator was
burned out for good. A good omen! I took over Odin's Eye now, that it
was useful again, and calling instructions to Tyr over the telaug, he
walked the great beam along the lines of waiting ships of the Jotuns,
the assembled raytanks, supply piles and equipment they had gathered
for the prosecution of a long siege of Asgard. Where the multi-beam
struck, there was left nothing, but a great smoking ditch in the
ground, a ditch, which had no bottom as far, as the eye could see. The
destruction was nearing completion, which would end the Jotun hopes of
a long war. But, it was not great enough, for as the beam neared the
Jotun aircraft, the whole fleet took to the air. They had seen, that
the beam was slow, and they figured they could avoid it by air
Like a great funnel of fury, they rose from the
mouth of the cavern and came on to attack, spreading out and sweeping
down on Asgard. The Jotuns—the personnel of the enemy—came from a dozen
planets, forgotten by the Atlans after their migrations. The Atlans
were one of the greatest space roving races of all times, inhabiting
thousands of dark, sunless planets and planetoids, a race, that peopled
a big chunk of outer space. As the populations of their home planets
grew, population pressure forced most of the immortal Atlans to seek
homes on uninhabited worlds. Eventually, like all the races of men,
when the Cosmos was young, their own immortality forced them to seek
homes elsewhere, as they grew too big for even a good-sized world to
support. So, as they increased in size and wisdom, they moved to more
advanced worlds of the Elder Race, or else to larger, dark, uninhabited
planets there to stay, until they became too large for even the larger
planets, then a trek through space again in a few thousand years. As
vermin (destructive insects) take over the homes of people, when they
have been deserted by the owners, so did the Jotun assume the discarded
homes of the ever-migrating and growing Atlans and Titans. Worlds of
outgrown and deserted mech were left by the continually growing races
and it was this mech the Jotuns took as their own. Half the
discoverable planets in this constellation are glutted with the ancient
mech. Perhaps someday, the poor doomed men of this planet I hold so
highly, my mother planet Mu, may find their way over the gulfs between
the star-worlds and find this mech for their own betterment. Truly, the
stores of these wondrous devices, bulging the labyrinthian caverns of
thousands of planets are the "gifts" of the Gods. For the children,
that will follow us, we leave them—with our blessing.
however, there do appear Dero races that, unluckily, escape the notice
and supervision of the Elder Race, and they use for evil purposes the
ancient mech of the Gods—mech designed and built for good, not evil.
Such a race were the Jotuns—offsprings of what unknown evil life? Evil
life walking upright in a parody of the dignity and good, that is man,
appropriating to their own evil uses the wondrous machines and
mechanisms of the Gods, the Elder Race—the flying craft, the growth and
nutrient mech, the healing ray devices, the awful, deadly war mech and
other weapons from a dozen varying cultures of different states of
progress. There are times, in my voyages to strange, deserted worlds,
when I wonder if the God Races were truly wise to leave, intact and
complete, so much of their mech science, that might be perverted to
evil purposes by minds, that have not the good in them, that motivates
the Elder Races. But then, the Elders have more knowledge and
experience in such things, than I. I am a mere twenty centuries grown.
The Elders? Who really can say? Fifty Lemurian feet is my present
height—and that took all those centuries. I have, on the Ruler Worlds
of the Elders, seen some of the Gods, that were easily three hundred or
three hundred fifty Lemurian feet in height.
alone, know how many centuries they have seen. Perhaps, though, even
they could make an occasional mistake—a mistake like leaving equipment
for the Jotun fleet heading toward us right now. It was a motley array
(miscellaneous troops in battle order) - the Jotun fleet. The black
shape of Sathanas’ space monster rose in the background, ready to come
in when the time and place looked inviting—poised for a crushing
We—the Aesir, Arl and I—had nothing to stop
them with but the huge multi-ray I had devised. I radioed the Darkome
to come in and back us up. The huge turntable creaked ponderously
(massively) around on its improvised bearings, taken from a dismantled
elevator, that was lifted from the depths. We turned it by the
windlasses (hauling machines), manned by the sweating warriors of the
Aesir. It was no weapon for the swift flight of planes. Not at all.
But, fortunately, the fliers were not trained for this sort of thing,
and they missed most of their targets. I had strict orders not to risk
my life except in dire necessity. The Nor had no particular enthusiasm
about wasting thousands of years of schooling in a moment's madness.
And, here I was, drawn into this brawl of sun-mad Dero without seeing
any sort of way, that I could honorably withdraw. I imagine Sathanas
was cursing the risking of all his plans in the attack, too. He was
mighty careful not to come within range of our huge multi-beam. The
thunder of that distance splitter was deafening, its flames shot out
for thirty miles in a coruscating (gave flashes of light) ray of utter
annihilation. I had no way of figuring its effective range, but it was
a lot more, than the thirty miles of its visible force. How to get into
real action was the problem. It couldn't be done. But we kept them
hopping, sweeping it up and down the whole line of battle. They
couldn't bring up any heavy stuff at all. They couldn't blast us out of
Asgard's walls—couldn't touch us except with an occasional bolt from
the swooping fliers. Sathanas moved his ship up to what he calculated
was the effective range of our big beam, and started blasting away with
his power beams—big dissociators they were—and the walls dissolved in
great clouds of rolling black smoke.
Chunks fell, and he
began to widen the breach. I centered the big multi-beam on the Satana
and played a card I had held back. Hoping to trap Sathanas into just
this maneuver, I turned on the dissociator beam I had brought from the
Darkome. Added to the other stuff the beam was made of, its effective
range was immensely increased, for the multi-beam created a great path
of ionization for it to travel over. The hull (main body of a ship) of
the great ship, built of the most resistant materials manufactured by
Nor, heated swiftly red and a gaping hole appeared in the black
monster. Quick as thought, Sathanas blasted out of the range of our
fumbling (awkward), snail-like beam. He did not take another chance
with his ship. It had been a close call, for him and for me, for I had
little real knowledge of the strength or nature of the beams, of which
the great ray was composed. They were all obsolete forms of equipment,
of which I knew about theoretically, but in actual practical use I knew
nothing. But the Atlans and Titans built such things well. They were as
powerful and as uncorroded after two thousand years, as they were the
day they were built. Sometime I am going to spend a few years to learn
everything there is to know about antique rays, both the actual
equipment and the theoretical science behind their construction, for I
will run into these hordes using the abandoned equipment again—if I am
any ruler over my actions. I do not like their attitude toward war for
war's sake, and
like the struggling bulldog idealism of such races as the Aesir.
Handicapped by every evil—even their own thoughts play them false, they
contrive to be good, jolly fellows, trustworthy, for the most part, and
surprisingly able when emergency arises to call forth their best
efforts. As the Aesir began to acquire the knack of picking off the
swooping fliers with their small rays, the whole battle dissolved into
a great retreat of the Jotun forces to nurse their wounds and to
prepare a real campaign (these were first ancient Russians! LM).
range of the huge ray I had improvised from the odds and ends the Aesir
had gathered together—work of centuries of life here—had saved the day
for us. "That will be all of that for a while," was Odin's comment,
relieved at the easy victory over what had seemed vastly superior
forces. We lost about a hundred men from the fire of the planes
overhead, but, since a plane is a much bigger target, than a man, the
Jotuns paid several times over for this loss. There were a couple of
thousand smoking holes in the walls and pavings from the fliers' rays
and a two hundred foot breach in the walls. It did seem as though the
Jotuns had decided the time was not ripe for a victory over the
redoubtable Aesir, whose reputation was greater, than their prowess
Odin continued: "They had no idea, that we
could reach them from here. They know little of the true uses of the
old ray. That is certain. Sathanas has small stomach for real fighting,
eh? I shall develop this use of many rays in one, which you have shown
me, and it will be a defense for Asgard for many years to come. Many
Odin's use of the word 'lifetimes' as a
measurement of time struck me gloomily. Evidently the Aesir had lost
all idea of fighting death, accepting it as an inevitable part of life.
I shuddered to watch them down great drafts of water and ale, knowing
that every drop of liquid on Earth contained some tiny particle of the
dread radioactive material, which is the cause of age. That a draught
of water could become such a dread thing was a sad thought. I resolved
to do something about the future of the Aesir now. So, I said to Odin,
"You Aesir are not an unworthy race. Long ago, on this very spot, there
was a city called Atlansgard. Those people were the first colonizers to
arrive here from the deeps of space and begin life when the Sun was
young and clean.
They were a mighty race, and they
fought the primeval monsters of the world's youth, when growth had no
end, and death did not confine size to a fixed measure for each
species. That was the time of the Midgard Serpent, who grew to nearly
encircle the Earth, of Cronos who tried to eat all the life of Earth to
keep his tremendous body in food. Those were the days of endless battle
with the Giants of growth, whom hunger made mad, of the mad early
Titans, when the Giants and men contended always for food and living
space. Then government and the covenant (binding agreement) came to
Earth, to Mu, as men called the old Planet then. Then came the time of
real growth and goodness on Earth, the Golden Age of Science, when men
pierced all mysteries with their minds. After a time, when the Sun
began to age and bring age to Earth, the Atlans and Titans left Mu to
dwell in dark space, where no age is ever known. Now, you Aesir have
grown here in Atlansgard and have taken the name of the great ancient
Aesir to yourselves, so that something of their greatness might adhere
to your name. Well, you are not bad men, and I have a gift to offer
you. Let me take with me into
space a few of your young men with good heads on their shoulders. These
I will teach the ways of navigation in deep space, which is all that
keeps your race from using the antique space ships, which can still be
found abandoned in the ancient caverns—abandoned, because the Sun's
radioactivity has infected the metal of their generators. Our law
forbids such infected ships to be used by our races. But, you can use
them to get away from the Sun, and I will train your men and send them
back to you, and they can lead your people to a new home in space,
where the Sun is not an evil force. Then your race will remain forever
young, instead of this pretense of immortality you now carry on for the
benefit of your lessers. You would have the real thing—true
immortality, where there is no cause for age. What say you?"
Odin's eye shone—he had, but one, though, the great ray he used was
also called Odin's Eye—at the prospect of saving his race from age, and
he knew enough of the ancient wisdom from the old writings to know I
spoke the truth. There was my immense size, too, as a proof of
unending, evergrowing youth to be found in the dark spaces. Too, the
idea of finding the greater Elder Gods and learning true wisdom from
them was to him the uttermost in attraction. He straightway selected
three young Aesir. Vol, Vi and Zig were their names; for mentor and
captain he sent the aging Tyr. I told the four to ready themselves, for
I was starting back to my ship soon. I had long overstayed the allotted
time for an immortal under an infectious sun's light. As I talked to
Odin, I was treated to a glimpse of what even comparatively ignorant
men could do with the ancient science of magic, or 'mag-mech-ic,' as it
was called in Atlan.
hundred or more corpses scattered about the walls of Asgard were
gathered into a heap in the great hall of Gladsheim. Here, the Aesir's
wise men and their maiden helpers concentrated beneficial rays from a
dozen great generators upon the pile of dead. That transformation,
which has never lost its wonder for me took place. The hue of death
faded from their cheeks; slowly they began to breathe. The wounds, that
bored through them—in some cases many times—began to close gradually,
the Tagged red edges grew together, as the healing of the ancient Ben
Rays took place. When these slain warriors began to stir, the Aesir
maidens picked them up and carried them to a place in the palace, where
smaller, but more intense and potent Ben Rays were focused on their
wounds to complete the healing process. The next day, most of them were
again on their feet, nearly recovered. Yet, I knew, that neither Odin,
nor his wise men had the slightest idea how to build or even repair the
antique medical rays, nor had they even a proper curiosity about how
its magic was accomplished. It was the "Ancient Gods' gift" was their
attitude. I realized, that education was all this people needed to
raise them to true God estate.
But they needed such a lot of it. I cursed the
fear that dwelt in the Great Ones of the dark spaces, forbidding them
to come near any sun, even to rescue such men as these from the doom
that already whitened the hair of many of them. Sometimes, I realized
that even the High Gods have faults.
Well, I was one God who
would lose that fault of too great fear of the hideous sun-death. I
would find a way to rescue these Aesir.
I had assured Odin I
would send the fleet of the Nor Space Patrol I expected to contact
presently, to put the Jotuns in their place and to apprehend Sathanas.
At the same time I radioed the Darkome to return to her former position
on the Moon. Not enough time elapsed between the two messages for the
Darkome to more than ready herself for flight. Why didn't I let the
Darkome come on down in answer to my first message? She had ample fuel
for several landings on planets no larger than Mu. I knew Sathanas was
at hand, anxious to annihilate everyone such as myself who knew of his
presence on Earth. Such is one's thoughts under infectious suns—always
incorrect. It is a hard thing to remember always to do otherwise than
what one's reason dictates when near a sun. I respect such races as the
Aesir for this one reason—in spite of their life under the evil-making
rays of the sun, they manage to remain good, reasonable fellows. Their
bodies seem to build up a resistance to the mind distorting magnetic
force of the sun, and they manage to think pretty clearly in spite of
it. More power to that ability.
was as beautiful as a
powerful ben-ray illusion in a master-dream as we lifted in the tender
toward the Moon. Tyr was thrilled as a warrior like him is thrilled by
a battle-axe coming at his head, while the three young Aesir, Vol, Vi
and Zig, their flashing teeth and glittering eyes told me that nothing
had ever interested them so much as the sight of this little ship of
mine. I wondered what would be their words when they saw for the first
time the huge Dread-Nor Darkome lying in wait on the moon. Then it
the tender swiftly flashed upward toward the day-lit moon of early
evening, the features of the shoreline and the city of Asgard blurred
at our speed. In a matter of moments we were so high that the flat
horizon of this green ball of Mu could be seen as the curve it is. I
felt a glow of pride in my ship, my lovely Arl, and these four
new-found friends. Like the sudden snap of a breaking glass perfume
ball, our contentment was shattered.
"Mion!" gasped ever watchful Arl, "isn't that the Satana?"
"Awk! Why did that devil have to choose this time to take off?"
Arl, her face intense as a bird hypnotized by a snake, refused to take her eyes off the enemy craft.
"We're in a tight spot, Arl. If I change our course they can't fail to see us, and if I don't, we'll collide with them."
the way it was, too. Any change of speed or course would have been
certain to attract their attention. I felt—and it was shortly proven
true—that this was just one of those unhappy accidents that always
seems to happen on a sun-cursed planet. The two ships hurtled upward to
At the last minute, I drove the tender hard over on
the port side and down, hoping to dive past the Satana's stern and
escape to the other side of the planet before they could come about. As
our craft flashed past the enemy's starboard tail, the dread flash of
tractor beams and dis (disintegration) rays reached over with clawing
fingers for the shiny hull of my space boat. My hands were clammy with
the tension of battle as I hit the lifter controls and desperately
pulled the little craft up and down in short waves. Suddenly, we were
dead astern of the Satana. For the moment they couldn't fire on us, but
the game was discovered.
They must have known who we were. It was useless to hope for
concealment. There was but one thing to do—and I did it.
the brave little craft all the power she had, and ordering the rest to
strap themselves in their seats, set her nose toward the surface of
Mother Mu. We could feel the heat of the atmosphere being ground
against our hull by the power of the little tender's drivers—powerful
mechanisms that could drive the little boat between worlds if need be,
but more power than was wise near the surface of a planet. And this
violent maneuvering with a space ship so close to the surface wasn't
"Arl," I called, "where are they?"
"Oh, Mion, they have swung around—they're coming after us!"
I struck the driver lever, trying to coax just a bit more power from
the gallant little machines—vibrating and smoking in their
compartments. I knew they'd never last long being used like this.
"They're gaining, I think," sobbed Arl. "Mion, they're trying to reach us with their rays."
swung the craft to the right and then frantically to the left—all the
while diving in a long, flat curve toward Earth—Bang ! With
a bone jarring wrench, one of the enemy's tractor beams wrapped tenuous
fingers around the little tender's hull, then locked tight. From full
speed, we were quickly slowed and drawn toward the Satana. A horrible,
painful sensation—tractor beams lock on every atom of the object they
hold—like being clawed inside.
We were lost.
The enemy drew his prey swiftly to the air-lock that surrounded the tractor-beam turret holding us and pulled us inside.
a jar they set the tender on the floor of the airlock. We couldn't
move. The crew of the enemy craft swarmed into the air-lock after
closing the outer port.
As they scrambled over the tender toward
the entrance hatch, I took a look at Arl's strained features and
refused to think—probably the last good look I would take at that
145:15 GOD-BUILT MECH: In the
ancient world wide caverns that some old, old race built and then
deserted. they had many marvelous mechanisms. When they left this
planet, Mother Mu or Lemuria (See previous issues of Amazing Stories),
the deadly rays that were emanating from the Sun had infected their
machines and mechanisms, and so, to protect themselves from the death
that they contained, the Elder Race left ALL of their tools of
life—everything—behind them and then departed to far, friendly,
star-homes where they live on even today. But as they live they grow,
like the Giant Redwood trees of our own California, and by now, this
ancient race is too big to tread the paths of Earth.
stimulating machines were designed for pleasure and their growth
science was meant to assist Nature—but that is not the use they get
today. The degenerate humans that live in the caves pervert the antique
mech to evil uses, and the machines, being infected with sun poison,
make the evil users more evil—a vicious circle that is almost
impossible to stop for several reasons. First, surface men doubt the
existence of these things, and, secondly, their mech makes them
infinitely more potent and powerful than surface men.—R. S. Shaver.
SATHANAS' SPACE MONSTER: These untellably ancient space ships are huge
beyond belief . . . as large as the rigid, lighter-than-air Zeppelins
of Earth were before the war—the Los Angeles, the Akron, the
Hindenburg, etc. They were small craft compared to the antique spacers.
For instance, dirigibles 800 to 1000 feet long with a diameter 80 to
120 feet would not offer much room or comfort for a man 50 to 60 feet
tall, particularly on long space flights. Then, too, that size wouldn't
offer much room for the necessary space equipment—drivers, stores,
Dirigibles are the largest flying machines modern
man has made, yet, large as they are, they are comparable in size
merely to the tender of the big Nor craft in the story, the Darkome.
For possible accounts of these space ships being seen in recent times, see Charles Fort's books.
On October 23, 1822, two unknown, dark bodies crossing the sun were observed by Pastorff (Am. Sci. Disc., 1860-411).
Seven months later, May 22, 1823, an unknown shiny thing was seen near the planet Venus by the astronomer Webb (NATURE, 14195).
is no basis for assuming that these unknown objects were satellites.
They would have to be very large even to be thought of as moons.
Charles Fort quotes from the ANNALES DE CHIMIE, 30-417—"objects that
were seen by many persons, in the streets of Embrun, during the eclipse
of Sept. 7, 1820, moving in straight line, turning and retracing in the
same straight lines, all of them separated by uniform spaces."
unknown dark bodies crossing the sun, a shiny thing near Venus, and
objects moving in geometric patterns in this same general area, and all
reported within a matter of months of each other—all these things seem
to indicate unknown SHIPS or something—OF HUGE, ALMOST PLANETOID SIZE
moving under intelligent control.
Were these actually spacers of the Elder Race? Men see only what they want—or are supposed to see.
idea of the size of the artificial caverns built by the Elder Race
beneath the surface of this Earth can be gained when one recalls that
the tender and Sathanas’ ship both flew into the shafts and caverns. It
was in the caverns that they were manufactured, and it was there that
they were stored. The sight of one of these incredibly ancient cave
hangars with several ancient spacers abandoned over the floor is
breathtaking in its immensity, and unbelievable, in fact.—Author.
Next: Chapter VI. In the Hands of Sathanas
family was one of the few families of variforms among the Nor. Accepted
as exiles long ago from some variform city of the Angles of Earth, the
Satanic family was a clovenfooted one, something like Arl in general
makeup, but with shaggy black hair on their legs and of a very dark
complexion, with horns showing Titan blood somewhere in the family tree. We
were taken directly to his chambers. His dark form loomed ahead of us
in the red mist of his nutrient air—of his own formula, and probably
one of the causes of his evil character, for it had a smell like
nothing I had ever experienced before. Some chemical he had added to
the usual formula had fooled him into thinking it was beneficial, but
was more than likely a dangerous stimulant and had weakened his body's
insulative resistance to detrimen-
tal flows of energy. His character had
certainly become that of a mad deco of the most dangerous kind, for his
wisdom, untempered with concern for any other life, would be a
never-ending horror to all men unless he were stopped. It didn't look
as if Mutan Mion would be able to do much about stopping Sathanas. A
pretty predicament for the reputation of Mutan Mion. When my comrades
would come to hear how I had fallen into the hands of Sathanas without
a blow being struck, there would be many a head shaken behind my back.
Sad, sad shakes of Nortan heads. Murmurs of "Tch, tchtoo bad. Mion
might have been such a noble specimen but the Sun infection, you know."
And the others would nod
silently in agreement and touch their foreheads with their finger-tips.
Then, despite all the god-like qualities that they did possess, they
would feel very smug and complacent. They would make a sincere attempt
within their minds to—well, not forgive exactly, but—explain what the
cause of my trouble was, and they would sympathize patronizingly.
They'd think, "His unfortunate Earth background and birth; he lacks
real stamina—resource—too bad." I always had to contend with that in my
work among the God-men of Nor—they worried about the evil that had
roamed on Earth expelling the Titans and Atlans and some foolish ones
thought that everyone of Earth might—no, must—be affected. Not
all the men of Nor thought thusly, however. Most of that great race of
Elders peered deeply into problems and didn't overlook any facts in
arriving at the right answers. But I have found in all races and
peoples in the planets I have trod that there are those who pass
judgment on half facts. Fortunately for the progress on intelligence,
those foolish ones are not too many among the Elder Races. Sathanas,
though infected by a taint of the deadly "de" from the Sun, usually
collected facts—all of them—before making any of his illegal moves. The
one error he'd made had caused me to chase him here to Mu, but I had
been the one to err when we'd come too close to the deadly, treacherous
Sun, and I was in his toils. My lovely Arl and I and those
valiant young Aesir were taken prisoners, they who had so blindly put
their lives into my hands—lives that were not immortal as the lives of
we of the Elder Races, ’tis true, but lives that were, nevertheless,
well thought of by their owners. All those lives had been entrusted to
me—to their belief in my legendary ability to carry success with me.
And what had I done? I had fallen into as stupid error as any inhabitant of
the Sun's planets.
What was worse for one of my almost god-like status,
I had been trapped like a green cadet on his first solo space
patrol—trapped without firing a shot, without the semblance of a
struggle. Trapped and taken. There was nothing to be done about it now
but to take as stoically as we could whatever foul torments our captor
could devise. It is not often that a proud member of the Elder Races stands captive before a creature such as this Sathanas. The
tender had been forced open in the air-lock of the Satana, and the evil
crew of that black craft had ordered us out of it with little ceremony.
At this close range, there was no point to attempt to overpower the
crew, right in the very bowels of the enemy ship, so we allowed
ourselves to be escorted into the presence of the Satana's master. Sathanas
sat surrounded by his women, his dark face gloating evilly. As we were
led before him, we could hear his ill-repressed sigh of satisfaction at
the prize his luck had won for him. The first time I saw him I
found him distasteful, and I had no more enthusiasm for him now. I
thought that because we were of the Elder Races we weren't to fare too
badly at his hands, and again I erred. Perhaps the Sun was beginning to
affect me. Slowly
I glanced around the chamber—his own personal
quarters judging by the wealth and luxury that had been expended on it.
I have said that he was surrounded by women? That makes it sound like
just a few—but there seemed to be scores of women here. And almost as
many planetary races as there were women. His agents and slave raiders
had done their job well. The place was full of women and girls
culled—literally hand picked—from the beauties of a hundred far flung
planet cities. From the looks of things, Sathanas had first choice of
all the women his agents acquired for all of his illegal pleasure
palaces that flourished in spite of all the laws of the Gods.
there are some pleasure palaces run by wise men, and very good things
they are too, but some are only "apparently" good, concealing hideous
evil behind a perfect facade of beneficence. These were served by men
(or creatures that walk like men) like Sathanas—surface good concealing
abysmal and horrible depravity. All these beautiful women
surrounding Sathanas were the end products of the hidden vices of the
immortal Elder Races—vices that were unsuspected for a long time. True,
these vice-ridden Elders were not very numerous, but, like every other
race in Time, there are always some who do not measure up to the
standard of the tribe—whether their lack is known or not. Perhaps
certain ones have physical afflictions, and others, mental, but there
always seems to be that little group that is incomplete or evil or
decadent. Such was a certain element amongst the Elder Races—good and
noble on the surface, but their minds were evil—or inclined to evil. Where
there is a profit to be made from evil that men do or desire, there
will be other men to act to gratify evil desires and line their
pockets. That was what Sathanas was—a panderer possessing immortality
and catering to a mass of immortal degenerates—to their lusts and
cruelty, procuring for their lusts, women and girls and for their
cruelty, men, women and children of a hundred different races and
colors. Their cruelty demanded unconditioned victims, but their lusts
required refinements, refinements that no one knows for how many years
have been improved and intensified. These women around Sathanas,
and I don't know how many thousands of others, had been made into
something that was part human and part pure horror—made into robot
servants of vast and synthetic forces beyond their poor strength to
fight in any way—made by forces that can, and do, mould and pervert
even the best natured person into something that is not human—into a
tool or instrument of pleasure, or an instrument
of torture of the most insidious kind.
Robot women whose minds the
Elder mechanisms had perfected in some ways to beauty while other parts
of their minds had been destroyed. Centuries of the control of
stimulation rays had caused their thought processes to be—not thoughts
of the normal human. Rather, they were merely mental reaction to
outside stimulation. They served others’ purposes with the products of
their minds as well as the motions of their bodies. The shape of their
lips, the seductive sleekness of their bodies, the looks of longing and
desire in their eyes.
160:17 SIRENS: The
authors are of the opinion that the alterations done upon the slave
women of the Nor vice rings, carried on less efficiently here on Earth
in the past, may be the factual origin of worldwide legends of sirens
and goddesses of love as differentiated from female deities supposed to
oversee fertility and procreation. In the Hellenic Pantheon,
Diana is usually imagined as the goddess of Fertility and Aphrodite,
the goddess of Love. Thus, here we have the case where Aphrodite COULD
have been an outstanding creation of some of the vice ring or perhaps
merely one of those latter day, almost-immortal humans that, in legend,
became the lesser Gods and Goddesses.
In the legend of Ulysees,
he had himself tied to the mast of his ship, after sealing the ears of
his crew with wax, so that none of them could be beguiled by the
enchanting voices of the sirens living on the treacherous, rock-bound
shores. (In the story, certain female slaves were trained in various
arts, much as the Geisha of Japan—specialists in various branches of
entertainment.) Quite naturally, that would include girls that sang,
and suppose that some of them were to escape? And, need we point out
that these legends of sirens are almost world wide, but notably in
Greece and in the Teutonic legends? Girls whose (“RAY-altered) voices
were so compelling that even so primary an urge as self-preservation
was thrown overboard in the victim's attempt to get closer to these
infinitely desirable voices.—Author.
Next: Chapter VII. A Valuable Chunk of Meat
awe-struck Aesir with me didn't guess that the voluptuous, desirable
women around Sathanas were poor mindless creatures; machine-made to
appeal to base masculine senses of some members of the immortal Elder
Races. They didn't know that what they gazed upon was false and
inhuman. They knew only that they saw here women beautiful and
desirable beyond their wildest dreams—the fevered dreams of the
Earthmen that they were. Here were dream creatures smiling at them
through half-lidded eyes . . . sending their blood racing. And
mirroring the gaze of Sathanas’ women, the eyes of the young Aesir were
pinwheels of hungry fire.
Although it takes several moments to
tell, I knew instantly what these women were—and a quick look at my new
friend from fair Mu confirmed the fact that the agents and mech
controllers of Sathanas had done their work well—the Aesir had lost
their senses to the lure of the devil's women.
I looked at Arl.
She, too, knew what lay behind all this unholy scenery and her little
nose was raised, proudly disdainful. Her eyes stared past Sathanas and
all the false finery around him.
"My lovely Arl is just going to
ignore all this. Good girl!" I chuckled to myself. But the chuckle died
in my throat as I came to a halt in front of Sathanas—the hidden,
deadly evil, ill-concealed in those smoky eyes didn't promise much of
enjoyment for us captives standing before him.
glanced up from the snowy throat he'd been kissing, and our eyes
locked. At first, there was just that evil stare. Then . . .
recognition! With that, he became alive and casually tossed the
attentive female from his lap, as a normal man would dispose of a puppy
when other business called. With a displeased frown the poor creature
glared at me for interrupting her pleasure, but she scurried to one
side, followed by the hungry eyes of the Aesir, for she was about the
same size as they. Evidently she was a new acquisition. After
dismissing her, Sathanas had placed both hands on the arms of his
"stim" chair and looked at us from under his dark brows.
Finally the dog deigned to speak.
my dear Mutan Mion," the words were like the treacherous hiss of a
deadly snake, and the smile that went with it was equally reptilian.
"Ah, yes, and his lovely wife, the beautiful Arl."
mentioned her name, I would have strangled him had I been free to move
. . . his using her name was profane. He had bowed as he spoke it.
know, Fair Lady, the tales that are told do not do justice to the
beauty that you do have. I am honored by this visit from such a famous
pair. I have many times read the record of your progress in the past
centuries. I am grieved that I must welcome you in such poor
surroundings as my little craft provides."
I said nothing. In fact, I tried desperately not to think of anything that his thought-readers might find of value.
"Oh, come, Mion, surely you haven't lost that oratorical tongue that we have heard of so much? Can't you speak?"
"The less I say, the better, O mighty Sathanas. I am not numbered among your admirers."
At that he frowned. There was no use to hide the truth or crawl to his ego. I knew that a dozen telaugs were
playing over us and certainly some of them transferred our thoughts to him. I didn't care for him or any of his kind.
had looked like he was going to lose his temper, but he recovered his
front of suavity. Just as he was ready to speak again, he was
The Aesir, Tyr, was more accustomed to lacing such
characters than I and he had immediately adopted the best possible
attitude for the moment.
"Your majesty!" said Tyr, "the
Arch-Angel of the heavens, the one mighty man of blood and war that I
have always wanted to meet! Oh! Mighty One, that black flag of yours is
the banner and desire of every warrior who reiishes true freedom!"
with the information that his "spy" rays were undoubtedly sending him,
this spontaneous flattery from Tyr caught Sathanas momentarily off his
guard, and he frowned darkly . . . puzzled.
"Why the gloomy
frown?" asked Tyr. "Is the mighty Sathanas displeased at the offer of
service from such fighters as these?" Tyr indicated the others. "Why
only today, My Lord, we put the mighty Jotun to flight outside our city
of Asgard . . . what better recommendation could a warrior bring you?"
was doing a valiant job of bluffing, but he couldn't know that the only
"war" that Sathanas ever had any contact with was drunken space-men's
brawls, or violent kidnapings and perhaps in arranging the monetary
details of warfare on some of the other "der" planets. The Aesir tried,
but his bluff failed.
At the mention of the battle outside the
walls of Asgard, Sathanas blackened and shot to his feet. Some trinket
or other that he had in his hand went violently to the floor.
"So! . . . so!" The huge fiend was raging but not saying much. I could see his lips quivering with self-indulgent
"So! It was you, Mion, who pierced the hull of my best and newest
battle ship! You . . . you are the upstart who is poking his nose into
my affairs here in my refuge!"
He had bunched his fist and stood shaking it under my nose while I stood still, not moving a muscle.
insolent . . . you uncultured freak. It will not be you that carries
the tale of my doings back to Nor! You can take the word of the Lord
Sathanas for that!"
The miserable cur emphasized his last remark
with a slap on the face that would have earned him death had I not been
held in the grip of a watching control-ray. I kept silent. There was
nothing for me to say. Sathanas ranted on.
"Centuries ago, you
came to the Council Chambers on Nor and received more honors and
recognition than all my labors have ever brought me. You rose steadily
in power in the so-called government of Nor. And, as the final insult,
you approach, no, you even eclipse the power of men three times your
He was being carried away by his own thwarted ambitions.
The more he raved, the more he became flecked with foam, like a
stallion raced too hard. He was stomping back and forth in front of us.
Every eye in the room was watching him, and it was only our little
group that wasn't cowering at the sight and sound of his anger.
my dear MUTAN MION! Your . . . luck . . . has . . . ended! You are in
my power now—I, who am now the open enemy of all the base servants of
the Nor Empire, and I will see that you die . . . slowly, painfully!"
He threw back his head and laughed like a man gone mad. "Haw! and those
so dainty hounds of our so high God-head—that thrice cursed Nor
Patrol—will receive the complete sensation record of your death, with
That must have pleased him for he calmed down and smiled. "Ah ha, THAT should keep them somewhat less
hot on my trail, knowing the painful fate of the great Mu-tan Mion who unluckily caught up with me. Me . . . Sathanas!"
he didn't mean to miss any nuance of sadistic pleasure. He pranced over
to where Arl was standing, his black cloven hooves making the only
sound in the room. She still was staring past him as he stroked the
little black beard he affected.
His fevered eyes gazed up and
down the glorious body of my beloved Arl and I swore to myself that if
I were ever free I would tear those insulting eyes out with my own bare
"Beautiful!" He nodded. “Mion, your Arl is a very valuable looking chunk of meat 18.
least, she will be valuable when my colleagues get finished with a few
slight mental operations on her. No doubt you are familiar with the
slight adjustments that we make on these lovely women's minds to
enhance their value? No? That's a pity. And she is big, too. I'm sure
there are some among the Nor men that will pay a pretty price to have
such a sturdy plaything to take with them to the heavy planets. Perhaps
I shall keep her here for my own use . . . for a little while, anyway.
And, then, maybe I can reward one of the Jotun chiefs with her for
certain favors that they have done me in the past.”
his courage, he reached up, and stripped Arl of the few garments that
she wore, the better to inspect his new property.
"They say that
Mion's Arl is one of the most expert manipulators of the 'stim'
machines. Mmmm, I believe I know where such a woman of her size and
ability with 'stim' would bring a fortune, and the size of a Ruler's
Evidently he was tired of merely taunting his captives without them saying anything, for he suddenly ordered, "Take them away!"
his command, the heavy ray that had held us captive was released and
some of the ship's crew with small hand rays shackled us with them.
didn't have them turned up to full power—they couldn't have, because
all I could feel was a slight drag. As soon as I realized what was
up—that I was free—I raced for the throat of the fiend now returning to
his couch, hurling his sycophants and dancing girls to the right and
left like a farmer sowing grain. Just as my fingers were about to
clench about his neck, a beam from one of the ever watchful servitors
struck me down at his feet, a contorted bundle of agony. The
epilepto-ray, that they used, was the most painful known to Nor
science—forbidden except for experimental laboratory work to discover a
counter for it.
I rolled in tortured convulsions on the floor.
Just as my last grip on consciousness slipped from my grasp, I saw my
lady Arl folding like a wounded bird and something that she had tried
to use as a weapon fell from her grasp . . . or was that blood!
MEAT: Cannibalisim has been practiced for centuries in the now almost
sterile caverns—dero eating tero, perhaps tero eating dero; both, it is
suspected, capturing by means of the ancient "mech" (mechanism) surface
people for food. They consider surface people merely a higher species
of food-animal. Throughout the caverns, we of the surface are referred
to, not as "surface" people, but "meat" people. No doubt the
European dero ate heartily beneath the concentration camps. We suspect
that it was they who activated the Nazis guarding the camps to the
abysmal depths of depravity to which they descended. For centuries, the
dero have been doing the same things—and worse—though on a smaller
scale. The Jotuns were, no doubt, dealers in "meat" delicacies.—R. S. Shaver.
EPILEPTO RAYS: The epilepto ray was originally intended for the use of
the Elder Race's Police. By means of it, primitive tribes, wild
animals, and even rioting or uncontrollable members of the race itself
could be broughtunder control, harmlessly. However, as with all the
ancient mechanisms, the Elder scientists continually improved them, and
at times these improvements called for regulation by the Ruling Council
to limit their use to insure the general safety of the entire
Some of the epilepto ray projectors are still extant in
the caverns here an Earth, and their use by the dero (degenerate
humans) cause torment and paralysis to a lot of the surface people. The
ray itself, in action, contorts every muscle of the victim's body by
means of an alternating current of synthetic pain-ray electric, the
pulsations resulting in that spasmodic jerking so apparent in one
suffering a so-called "epileptic" fit.—Author.
Next: Chapter VIII. Under The Pain Ray
"Oooooh, Mi . . . Mion . . ."
these moans and my name through a fuzzy humming in my ears, I tried to
open my eyes and raise myself up. I couldn't. Then, gradually, with the
return of consciousness, I realized that I was aching to the ends of my
feet. I opened my eyes.
Above my head was the cause of that
aching I felt. Now that I was awake and conscious, it wasn't just an
ache, it was pain. There above my head was a slowly swinging pendulum,
the end of which held a vari-pain ray lens and it was this sweeping
motion of the ray that made me feel pain all over my body. I couldn't
move from under it. I tried, but the crew of the Satana had too much
practice with binding captives in chains for me to do more than tighten
a few of the more uncomfortable ones around my wrist and ankles. I
could move my head, and turning around I saw whence came the moans and
my name. The brave Aesir were chained down alongside me. That was
fiendish—chaining Earthmen in range of a pain ray that was nearly
killing a fifty foot immortal member of the Elder Races 20.
were moaning softly and I felt the tears come to my eyes with pride in
these men that old Mother Mu could still produce. Men suffering
agonizing torture and just barely moaning—the same as a young boy of,
say, ten years being tortured on a crude Jotun rack without making a
sound. They must be near crazy with the torment. I was myself.
Sathanas, it seemed, did not intend to have his guests miss any of the
dubious comforts that he could provide.
I figured that we must
be some place in the lower hold of the Satana—no ports were visible,
just the blank dull metal walls. There was something missing, though I
couldn't decide exactly what.
"Arl! Arl . . . where
are you?" I called, thinking that perhaps she might be in the same cell
as we, but placed so that I couldn't see her. That hope was destroyed
when Tyr, sobbing with the pain he was suffering, said, "My Lord . . .
ugh . . . they didn't bring her with us . . ."
"Tyr, what did
they do with her?" My concern for Arl made me forget for a moment the
awful torment, the horrible spasms of pain that dropped like blood from
. . . I don't know . . . Lord Mion! Are we dying? This . . . pain . . . I can't stand it!"
friend Tyr," I tried to comfort him, "they will not keep this up until
we die . . . they're too cruel for even that. This is just a sample of
what we are in for. Courage, friends."
My beloved Arl . . what
had these accursed fiends done to her? How long had I lain in this cell
unconscious? Sathanas had admitted some of the foul things he planned
for my wife. Had he had time to carry out some of them?
strained at the chains; I had to get free. I failed. And these poor
Aesir warriors were near death with pain. Something had to be done. But
I had it. Hypnosis!
These men were of a lower
mental calibre than myself, understandable when you realized that I had
twenty centuries to develop while they had barely that many years.
Hypnosis would serve two purposes—take their minds off the pain they
were enduring and fill them with subconscious information that we might
be able to use if the scales of Fortune fell in our direction.
commenced to talk to them, soothing their pain as much as I could with
my voice. It wasn't long until they were in that stage half way between
total hypnosis and consciousness. That was the best I could do,
considering that we were operating under extreme difficulties, being
bound and continually swept with the vari-pain beam. From talking about
them and their families to fix their interest, I had gradually worked
the talk around to technical subjects. I wanted to teach them as much
of spacemanship as I could under the circumstances.
mid-space-point between two attracting spatial bodies," I explained,
beginning with the most elementary principles of interstellar
astrogation, "lies a thin 'zone of neutralization'—a thin zone where
all matter is weightless."
"We have heard you mention that before, Lord Mion," spoke one of the Aesir from his bed of artificial pain.
friends, that 'zone of neutralization' is important. It is the
knowledge and the use of the peculiarities of the way all mass is
inertially neutralized there that enables us to journey between the
"Why is that, Mion?"
a star trip anywhere else would be impossible. There would be too much
mass to overcome. It would be impossible to achieve the needed
acceleration quick enough."
The Aesir were doing their best to follow what I was telling them—but now they could only groan.
like . . . like . . . the difference between jumping off the top branch
of a bushy tree and jumping off a wall. In the one, drag at the start
slows you down somewhat, whereas, in going off the wall, there is
nothing to slow your acceleration. Do you see, friends?"
"Aye, Lord, we hear . ." They struggled to suppress the shrieks that hammered at their lips for voice.
Warriors, listen carefully. It is there, in the 'zone of complete lack
of weight' that all long, interstellar flights MUST begin . . . always
remember to be very careful in pointing your ship on the exact course
to your distant objective lest your course intersects another path
where some object may lie that would destroy you in the event of a
When they had indicated that they understood that, I continued.
motionless in the exact center of the 'zone,' and pointing in the
correct direction, the ship is given full power of all the plates 21 at
once. Ordinarily, such instant application
the power at rest would kill all the ship's passengers, but at the
EXACT center of the 'zone' ANY acceleration can be achieved without
danger, depending upon the amount of power impetus."
Again they groaned acceptance of what I had said.
you give your ship full throttle as I've told you, it will instantly
attain vast velocity depending on the power of your ship's plates and
how carefully you balanced your ship in the center of the 'zone'. Keep
applying power, and in a short time you will find yourself far beyond
your starting point. Like a flash you will be in the region of the
stars which are unfamiliar to you, traveling at a speed your Earth
brains cannot comprehend. If you were watching a spacer accelerate from
the 'zone', it would seem to you that the ship had vanished. No motion
would be seen. It would be there one moment and disappear the
next—disappear into nothingness. Such is the speed of ships that fly
between the stars. Using this tremendous speed, you can fling yourself
far beyond the light of this deadly, evil Sun and within the regions of
space that the Elder Races, the Gods of the Aesir, have chosen as their
"Would not we humans be in danger from the wrath of our Gods for daring to come to them, Lord Mion?"
my friends, once in the general area of the dark planets, you would
soon be overtaken by some space patrol and, your intentions being
understood, you would be helped in every way to find yourselves a home
far from the deadly 'de', a home near those of the Gods. Have you
All four of the Aesir groaned their
answer: "Aye, Lord Mion, we have understood . . . you . . . and will do
as . . . you advise . . . if . . . there ever comes . . . the time when
we are . . . free of the clutches of this Sathanas."
other things I explained to the Aesir, things like how the first light
speed is achieved with a light impetus but as the interstellar space
ships move into as much as fifty-speeds, the 'ether drag' increases on
the order of one unit of drag to fifty units of light speed.
the required impetus needed to achieve one light speed is increased by
one for each additional fifty light speeds. Actually, no body in the
known cosmos is ever entirely weightless, but there are conditions
where a given mass or body loses apparent weight to the point where its
weight is negligible. The best place to achieve this condition of
weightlessness is that area that I've told you about . . . the area
between the world or other spatial bodies that we term the "zone of
I went on and on with my talking and
explaining, more to keep from thinking than from any hope of teaching
these long suffering friends over-much. The pain, or rather, the
perception of the pain, had gradually increased almost to the point of
madness for the victim. No doubt the fiends that served Sathanas were
making a thought record of all our sensations and words as the master
of this depraved vessel had promised to send to my friends in the Nor
"Course must be plotted and ship poised exactly in the center of the zone . . ."
". . . hit such zones every time you pass between worlds . . . maintain acceleration . . ."
The pain never stopped . . . on and on . . . pain . . .
waves of agony . . . some smooth strokes of torment . . .
"Use the devices that the builders have installed to determine the center . . . full throttle . . . trust instruments . . ."
Flashes of memory came and went in the delirium of
our fevered agony . . . what I said . . . gone . . .
young Aesir had good minds though very little real education. I could
not have taught them any mathematics, even had my hands been free to do
so. It would be fortunate, indeed, if they remembered any of the facts
of space navigation that I was trying to get across to them. I, myself,
am not certain of all that I told them. The longer we were chained
under the vari-pain ray, the more our minds slipped from our conscious
control. A living body can stand only so much of nerve vibration.
torment had been going on for hours . . . painful . . . moments of
release when it reached the ends of its swings and then that laving
with agony again.
It may have been days . . . or weeks . . . I don't know . . . just back and forth . . . pain.
SIZE OF THE ELDER RACE: The authors suggest that anyone interested get
a copy of Charles Fort's "Lo!" In Chapter Nine. he .discusses the
findings, BY PRESENT DAY HUMANS, of the skeletons of huge creatures 40
to 65 feet in length. The conventional "scientific" explanation is that
they are the skeletal remains of whales washed up on the shore. Fort
refutes this sort of p. 169 illogic by pointing out that whales’
skeletons do not have BROAD HIP BONES.
He also mentions a report
from the LONDON DAILY NEWS. In it is recounted the dredging up of a
large skull from the north of Scotland, of a size that the authorities
claimed would fit an elephant, but it would have to have been a large
one to boast eye-sockets a foot across. We suggest, for those
interested in such research, that it MIGHT have been the skull,
preserved somehow (or, perhaps, fairly recently dispatched), but a
skull, nevertheless, of one of the ancient Giants that built the caves
beneath our world. (Excerpt is from the Daily News, June 6, 1908.)
the eyes are a gauge of the full size of the completed skeleton, the
creature (a member of the Elder Race?) would have to have been at least
40 feet tall.—Author.
171:21 DRIVER PLATES: In the two thousand
years since Mutan's visit to Earth, the ships used by him have
developed and adopted the drive plate instead of the gas jet drive.
Both are rocket drives in principle, but different in detail. The drive
is an alloy metal that decomposes into a repellant electric flow very
much like gravity in reverse. Things fall away from the plate when
certain frequencies of dis-electric are applied to the plate. The
resultant impulse p. 172 is rendered useful by a reflecting material,
opaque to the drive flow, on the side of the plate nearest the ship.
Hence all the repellant flow is directed backward—giving a drive like a
rocket in principle but very different in detail. This is the drive
generally used in the ancient ships—though there are several distinct
types of drives—and ships from widely separated civilizations lying
about the caverns, still today existant, and in some cases still
Next: Chapter IX. Seizing the Satana
one will, under the 'der' influence of a sun that burns heavy metals
and makes men's minds function in evil error, I had spent my time
waiting for—what? Some silly pap to my vanity—a feather in my cap that
would be mine had I captured this fellow Sathanas single-handed. And
what had the 'der' sun led me to? Capture—and worse, torture for myself
and my four valiant companions . . . and . . . the Gods of Space only
know what horrible fate for my lovely Arl. True, I had some idea that
Sathanas was not going to kill me—that would have been too merciful for
his evil dero soul. No, he meant to prolong my torment to its last
groan, preferably, hoping that it would take years for me to groan my
"That was small consolation, knowing that he wasn't going
to kill me. But, a human body can stand only so much. My companions had
fainted long ago. I must have fainted several times myself. I was aware
of several periods of consciousness. Perhaps that fiend was merely
reviving me in order to see my huge frame collapse again in an
effeminate faint that would have given him great pleasure, no doubt.
as I say, I revived the last time. And, from somewhere within me came
rage—rage that lent my tortured body strength . . . strength that
nutrients 22 had given me, over and above my natural inheritance.
Sathanas known all that Vanue knew about nutrient and beneficial rays,
he probably would not have become what he was, but instead he would
have grown into a wise and noble man. As it was, his men had failed
fully to realize the tremendous power that had been grown into my
limbs. I didn't know it myself until that final moment when my agonized
body could take no more and with supreme rage and pain, a mighty roar
issued from my straining throat and I heaved on the chains that held me
strapped to the floor—heaved until I could feel the warm blood from my
There was a sight—a mighty fifty-foot God-man
flat on his back, his head thrown hard against the floor, his back
arched with the massive, bowed muscles that quivered with the last
supreme, flayed effort for a futile final flail against its bonds.
Suddenly, my cry of rage turned to one of joy—sheer animal joy. One of
the chains had pulled loose from the moorings in the floor! A catlike
smile lighted my face as I grasped the chain on my other arm and pulled
with savage joy on that mere chain with both my massive
arms. It came free!
both arms unchained, it was the work of a moment to loose myself of the
chains binding my feet and I stood up. Free! Free, for the first time
in hours . . . or was it days? Released from my bonds, but not entirely
free as I learned after a moment's thought. I still had to get out of
this cell—but I was standing, and on my feet. I could fight now.
stepped from under the vari-pain beam, and, at once, I disposed of that
with one vicious swipe of my balled fist. Then, 1 set about freeing my
unconscious companions. That was done in a moment.
The five of
us were released from our bonds. The only thing between us and complete
freedom was a metal door and the crew of this war vessel of Sathanas’
fleet, perhaps some three or four hundred men of the approximate size
of myself. Quite a formidable obstacle under normal circumstances, but,
just out of my bonds as I was, it didn't seem unconquerable. There was
something in being able to move one's limbs that make other
difficulties seem of less importance and of no consequence.
making certain that my four Aesir were still living and would soon snap
out of their stupor, I tried the metal door. It seemed strong enough.
Then I really put my strength to the handle and with an oath to the
unknown gods of spacemen, I braced my legs against the wall and pulled.
The sweat stood out on my brow, my muscles ached with the tremendous
load, the calves of my legs were quivering with the awful strain—then,
with a shriek of tortured metal, the lock tore out and the door flew
open, flinging me to the floor with the sudden reaction. I sprawled on
the deck, a very much surprised and bruised God.
finally came back to me, I mumbled something about "Our friend Sathanas
must have been too unwise in some of his remarks to our Nortan
engineers for such a weak bit of equipment to be installed in a warship
[paragraph continues] . . . ha! Serves him right!"
was true. There are no finer craftsmen anywhere in all the known
cosmos, yet they are sometimes prone to strike back, thusly, for some
slight insult—letting inferior work pass as O.K. Then, one day, the one
that insulted will find his mech failing when he needs it most. It pays
to be courteous and considerate with everyone, I have found in twenty
centuries of ruling. It pays.
Where this monster ship was
heading, I had no idea. I did have the idea that I didn't wish to go
wherever it was going—it no doubt wouldn't have been healthy.
reverie was interrupted by a moan. I looked to the Aesir who were
beginning to stir themselves. Tyr was the first to come to, and with
his help we soon had the other three on their feet and spoiling for a
fight, We all wanted vengeance for that period under the vari-pain
machine, and we meant to get it.
Out the door I went, the four
Aesir stalking behind me, an eager light in their eyes and a look of
supreme faith in my judgment and ability on their faces.
rounded a curve in the companionway and nearly barged into a ray-post
unannounced. At the controls of the huge space gun sat a big Angle in
the uniform of Sathanas’ service, on watch for some sign of the Nor
"Let's take ’im!" I yelled, bounding forward at the same
time, seizing the man's arms and twisting them back and up. The Aesir
needed no second urging. They swarmed over the huge fellow, one of them
standing on his lap and stuffing part of his coat in the Angle's mouth
to smother any outcry.
"Get his weapons, Tyr!" I ordered.
was tugging at the warrior's weapon belt and it came free. I couldn't
help laughing, even in so crucial a moment, at the startled look on the
fellow's face. Evidently he had never expected this. The fellow's dis
gun Tyr gave to Vol, then he pulled out his flame sword and finding it
too big, asked if I wanted it. I shook my head, "No, Tyr, it too small for me." He flung it aside.
with me, my evil friend," I said to the fellow whose arms must have
been hurting him for the way I had them twisted behind him. With my
invitation, I pulled the big guy to his feet and propelled him along in
front of me down the corridor.
Adjacent to the cargo compartment
where we had lain I had noticed another empty cell. I hurled our
captive into it and locked the door.
Vi, one of the Aesir, shot
a penetrative ray through the door and we could see the big one
struggling to his feet. "Give him the epilepto-ray, Vi," I ordered.
a little lever on the barrel of the gun he held, the ray changed color
slightly and we could see the poor dupe in the cell fall, writhing in
pain, to the floor. Well, we had had a lot worse at their hands. When
he stopped moving, we knew he was paralyzed for the next few hours.
began to like these Aesir more and more. There is something in the way
a fighting man operates that gladdens the heart of another warrior, and
these Aesir had jumped to action with alacrity that would have done
credit to the noblest of the Nor. And Tyr was the best of the four.
There is nothing that can replace experience in battle, and they all
had that and more. Tyr, though, was a companion that I would find
myself reluctant to give up . . . quiet, but quick . . . reflective and
slow of speech, but fast as a snake when necessity called. There are
few like him, yet, according to the Nor medicoes, such men as Tyr are
hopelessly infected with the evil of the sun and are not fit to bear
the sons of future Nor citizens. Bah! Those medics are soft from easy
living, say I. The Gods have their ailments, and an easy, too well
provided life, with too little danger, is one of them. For myself, I am
determined to go my own way in this question of retrieving the sons of
man from the Sun-evil.
I looked about for a
second, deciding what to do next—not so Tyr. When he had locked the
Angle in the cell safely, he had sprung back to our captive's ray-post
and had swung the weapon around so as to cover the inside of the ship,
rendering the whole craft visible to the screens within the post.
it had occurred to my reputedly superior mind to do so, Tyr had
activated the sleeper ray—one ray which he knew was invisible—and had
put half the ship's crew to sleep with it. Then, I took Tyr's place at
the ray's controls, which was probably unwise, and swept the ship clean
of conscious life.
I returned the view beam to its former
position, angling slightly ahead to watch for other ships, when I saw a
black shape cruising beside our own.
Scanning three hundred
sixty degrees around the ship, I counted fifty of Sathanas’ ships which
had joined him since we had been captured.
"Oh-oh! This is a different problem entirely." I spoke to no one in particular. "This is going to require some thought."
made one last swift search of the inside of what was now our ship,
trying to find a trace of Arl. I failed. I had time for nothing more,
for even though we had the flagship of Sathanas’ fleet in our hands,
that ship was surrounded by fifty of the enemy loyal to Sathanas, and
more than willing to dispose of any Nortans—one Mutan Mion in
particular. We had to get our ship out of there before we were
discovered or be shot like roosting pigeons. At any moment one of the
ships alongside of us would throw a view ray into the Satana for some
purpose or other and our little game would be all over. I had no doubt
that instant death would be our fate in the event of discovery.
again took the ray while I raced forward to the control bridge. It
would have been too complicated for any of the Aesir to navigate this
ship, and, besides, most
of the weapons were too huge for anyone but the size of Arl or me. And where in the name of the Gods of Space was Arl?
I placed a mind control ray upon the ship's commander, one ugly fellow,
Haltor by name. Standing him upon his feet by sheer strength of
synthetic nerve-current command, I walked him toward the general
televisor which was set to contact all of the ships of the fleet at
once. I had him rasp out a few words as though in a great hurry at some
"Commander Haltor to all ship commanders.
Unforeseen emergency makes necessary a return to Earth for certain
valuable material that was overlooked. The fleet will continue on its
present course to destination. We will rejoin you as soon as we are
Not giving them time to question or to think about the
orders, I swung the huge Satana in a short, tight arc that glued all of
us to our seats under a half dozen gravities, and accelerated the ship
on a return course. We were near a zone of weightlessness or the
maneuver could not have been accomplished at the speed we were
traveling. The High Commander Haltor I dropped unceremoniously to the
deck where he resumed his interrupted slumber.
If I only had
used that time of the return to Mu to everlastingly eliminate the
'great' Sathanas. But one's mind never functions correctly near Old
Sol. One should figure out what to do, then do the opposite, when near
this sun. I had decided to take Sathanas and his crew to Mu and leave
them in the hands of the Aesir as a means of education for themselves.
They could use the minds under telemach telaugs for a ready reference
library of space travel and other needed information, and in a year or
more be ready for a migration to a more beneficient energy field on
some other planet. It was not a perfect solution to my problems, for
Sathanas was not disposed of as the Nor Elders would have wished, but
it did justice to the Aesir,
and at the same time made it unnecessary for me to stay an illegal length of time upon the Earth.
some ray from the fleet had caught a glimpse of the sleepers who should
not have been sleeping, in tumbled positions everywhere about the ship.
As I accelerated full back upon the return trail, out behind me I could
see the fleet winging sharply around to turn upon me. Now I was the
hunted. I prayed for the sight of a Nor patrol ship, but nothing showed
in any direction. The ships behind me formed a 'V' of pursuit—being the
quarry, I had the unpleasant feeling the formation was a spear point
poised at my back. I was nearly helpless, for the massive guns of the
great ship were not built to be fired by small men, or a few men, and I
myself had to stay at the ship's controls. But I could leave her under
robot control while I left for a short time to swing the big guns of
the turrets for the smaller Aesir to fire. This I did and ran up into
the master turret and swung a huge dis-ray in a vicious circle at the
trailing ships. They did not want too close a taste of this. It was
probable that the whole fleet was so built that this one ship could
dominate it, for Sathanas did have sense enough to know that the type
of men he used would be the type of men apt to find a reason to turn
upon any domination. But they did not drop the pursuit. I might have
shaken off one ship by a series of swift accelerations and change of
course at each flash into invisibility of light speed, but to lose
fifty pursuers was too much to expect. Too, it is dangerous to try
complete acceleration thusly, for one may have miscalculated the weight
in the haste of battle, and the figures on the sheet, suddenly resolved
into actual force in the driver plates, would smear us against the
metal walls—just so much human hash. In full speed flight, such
maneuvers can be suicide without full checking by several sharp minds
The ship began to heat under the combined fire of the rays from the whole circle of pursuit. I had to do something
The old hostage gag was in my mind, but would these pursuers care what
happened to Sathanas, or would they seize the excuse to make me rid
them of their master? Well, I would soon find out.
I sped into
the sealed chamber which Sathanas used to bask in his special nutrient
and stimulative pleasures. About him lay his women in sleep and upon a
bed of spikes from which still coruscated the blue fire of synthetic
pain, lay one of the women in torture. I had time to throw the switch
on the pain juice, for no sleeper ray could have put that torture
distended body to sleep. Now I understood Sathanas. He was an ordinary
idiot like Ex-Elder Zeit, who must always be plaguing some poor devil
to death. And no man can do much thinking if he is always busy
torturing some unlucky mortal.
I drew the flame sword I had
appropriated from one of the sleepers who was my size. Holding its
point a little way from his breast, I gave his sleeping body a slight
taste of its potent destructive power. He screamed into wakefulness.
Such screams from a full grown man—a God almost. A bystander would have
thought I hurt him. Maybe I did cause him pain at that—I hope so.
you overgrown hunk of diseased meat," I ordered him. "Will you call off
that fleet or must I kill you?" I activated the telescreen beside the
dais and upon it appeared the fleet, a great crescent of powerful
shapes. "Step up and speak!"
Sathanas was suddenly reasonable.
He stepped to the screen and showed himself. "It may be best for you to
fall back away out of range, while the lord of Mandark under Van of Nor
has time to discuss a little business with me. You can use the time to
dispatch that little package of stuff on its way to the rendezvous. I
can use it if it is safely there. I am a hostage and his terms must be
The fire from the fleet ceased. It was none too soon, either. Probably they had supposed Sathanas was dead
well as the crew. Although the hull was not pierced, many of the
sleepers had died from the rays upon us. They dropped away from us
swiftly. Soon they were but hovering dots upon the far ray-view
horizon, hundreds of miles astern. I kept the televisor upon the fleet.
There was little discussion among them. They were just awaiting my next
move. One ship moved off from the fleet and returned again upon the
course we had just traveled along. Quickly I learned the reason for
this action. Putting the question into the mind of one of the officers
of the distant fleet, I was struck dumb by his answer, automatic and
unconscious as I knew the thought was to him. I couldn't believe it.
The mystery of our fruitless search for Arl aboard ship suddenly became
clear to me. The answer in the man's mind was: "The ship is taking the
great bodied queen of the giant Mutan Mion, beautiful Arl, to the place
where women are made into love machines and automatons of the pleasure
science. She will be a valuable stim operator after her will is removed
and the will to pleasure only placed in her. Her beauty will be much
sought after by the great ones. I wish I was getting the money someone
will get for her from the dark ones of the evil palace of pleasure
Arl! It couldn't be another. And she was being taken
from me. While I was still digesting the horrible facts, the ship
176:22 NUTRIENTS: These nutrients
are based on the hydrogen ion flow in the body. Most of the electric by
which the greatest electrical machine known (human body) operates is
borne about the body as a charge upon a flow of hydrogen ions. The
ancients had developed a method of superimposing upon the hydrogen ion
charges of certain energy flows not electric as we know it. These were
borne into the body upon rays, where they become a part of the charge
upon the hydrogen ion flow within the body's batteries, and are there
borne to all the functioning parts of the flesh to be absorbed directly
by the flesh. These rays—nutrient in nature—were formed directly from
energy ash, the stuff of which all matter is formed. As well they had
methods of ionizing and rendering absorbable by the body such nutrients
as we call vitamins. These volatile essences of nutrient foods they
ionized and introduced into the blood stream as "nutrient rays"—driven
through the air by electric pressure and sometimes by super-sonic
force. These ions were charged in a complementary way that made them
attractable by the ordinary body electric charge.—Author.
Next: Chapter X. A Satanic Hostage
looked at Sathanas’ face as he heard me read the man's thought over the
distance telaug beam. He leered his sardonic and famous smile which he
used only when he counted coup over some enemy. I juiced him a little
with the flame sword and he sank half dead at my feet. I had lost all
sympathy for the romance of evil as personified by Sathanas. He cost
too much to have around. Arl was lost to me forever, unless I regained
her soon, for a woman's soul cannot be replaced in her body once it is
removed from her mind. I might get Arl back, but it did not look as
though she would be anything but a smiling automaton to my wishes—a
woman without volition or real thought. Well, I would regain her,
anyway. Some Arl would be better than no Arl. I said as much to
Sathanas: "So you prefer your woman in the condition in which you are
putting my Arl. Yet, you do me the favor of doing the same thing to my
Arl who was always too self-willed for my comfort. You have done me a
favor, Sathanas, for which I will show my gratitude in due time.
Meanwhile, stop that leering, I don't like it. A flame sword is a
weapon that throws off a red flaming beam of destructive ions in any
direction it is pointed," I explained to his agonized face, "and just
now it is pointed at you, so don't try being so very clever. Even a
God's patience can be exhausted by a fool's asinine facial expression."
Sathanas altered his leering.
Meanwhile I had a problem on my hands. There was nothing I could do about Arl except try to heal her again
I got her back. The hovering fleet was just awaiting my next move. So
was I. I had to keep Sathanas in my hands. I dosed him with sleeper
beams to quiet the contortions of his face, then I turned toward the
ship's controls keeping us headed for Mu. I didn't use any more speed.
In his present state, Sathanas was no gift for the Aesir, and I had the
fleet hot on my heels. I sat down to think.
At last it struck
me! My ship, the Darkome, was the answer. It lay where I had left it,
if the crew had followed my orders. I could not try to contact the Nor
patrol by radio from the Satana, as the wave lengths of the apparatus
were known and watched by the pursuing fleet. To try this would only
invite attack by Sathanas’ ships. Their allegiance to their master
would not be so great that they would wait quietly by while I called
the whole strength of vast Nor down upon them. I knew that it was only
because I had not attempted this that they did not continue their
attack in spite of my threat upon their master's life. But, if I could
set a course near enough to the Darkome, if the crew of the waiting
ship were on the alert and saw the whole string of enemy ships course
overhead, and if none of the ships of Sathanas’ saw the dark shape of
the Darkome in the shadows of the rocks of the moon's surface, if all
these things worked out correctly, then the Darkome would contact the
Nor patrol over our secret wave lengths and the fleet behind us
couldn't possibly have the slightest idea of any strategy.
the Darkome lay where I had placed her, well under the shadow of a
mighty meteor crater's wall, it was possible that the fleet could pass
overhead without detecting her presence—unless the crew had placed a
light for my guidance. That worried me—but I had given orders not to do
so. The ordinary space radio is on a wave length known to everyone, but
for secret communication the radio panel of Nor war ships contained
several switches for different types of messages, and the radio, after
were thrown, operated on a wave
length known to none but the construction men on the home planet. The
receivers were also set up in the same manner so that secret messages
could be heard only by commanders of ships of the intelligence branch
according to which switch was set for the broadcast. Too, directional
beam transmission cut down the chance of the message being intercepted
by the Satanists. It might work. I stepped on the plate dis-flow
button, my speed shot up to an uncomfortable acceleration. We shot past
the moon, right over the Darkome's position. Whether she lay where I
last left her or had gone in search of me, I could not tell. The place
was all in the dark shadow of the mountains of the moon. I could not
drop a beam to her without betraying her position. If she lay there,
and if the fleet behind me failed to observe her, the chances were good
that Nor ships would soon be coming toward our position at a good
hundred light speeds. The men of the Darkome would hardly miss the
sight and thunder of our drivers overhead. This was my only chance for
escape from this Arch-fiend whose power over me still held, though he
lay nearly dead at my feet.
Now, my problems were multiplied.
First, I had to complete the capture and death of Sathanas. Second, I
had to rescue my Arl from a secret stronghold of sin, the location of
which I hadn't the faintest idea. Third, I had to turn over a brain to
the Aesir for them to use to escape the sun-age death which I had sworn
would not consume them. To stop me were the fifty great ships of war
waiting impatiently overhead for me to conclude my conference with
Sathanas and release him and his ship. It was ridiculous of them but
they apparently expected me to strike a bargain with Sathanas and to
take his word for a contract while I went about my business. Such is
evil thought—ridiculous upon analysis. It was obvious to me that there
was no way for me to release Sathanas from my hands except by death. I
couldn't trust his word in the slightest; yet, to a logical man,
was no other thing that fleet was waiting for. Then they could come
flaming in with all rays blasting. Some of them would have died. But
certainly so would have the Satana and myself and her master gone up
with her. What was I supposed to do with him—in their minds? I can
never understand evil.
Why didn't they give the ship a flood of
sleeper ray? Because we would have gone spinning down to Earth and not
one of them could have stopped our fall, for the weight of the great
ship was too much for their cargo magnetic grapple rays. The truth was
that they were just waiting and so was I. Well, I had more to wait for
than they, but they didn't know it. It is possible, too, that they
thought me fool enough to trust the word of their master to release me
and to restore Arl in return for his life.
Why didn't I kill
him? I thought I might have to reenact the threat scene with the flame
sword at his breast over the televisor to convince them I still meant
business, and while that possibility existed, keeping him alive was a
I could not land the ship on Mu, for if a sleeper beam was used on the whole ship, Sathanas and I would have been taken alive.
hung the ship on her driver beams’ balance at fifty miles over the
rocks and waited. But, I kept my hand on the controls in such a way
that should a sleeper beam drop me unconscious, the ship would drop
with me. We waited while I kept up a running fire of conversation with
the now awakened Sathanas. Quickly I figured out these angles and
awakened him as I saw my safety lay in pretending to dicker with him
for some understanding. The fool believed me and was promising to set
me off at Quanto, a base that was safe for him to approach, not being
heavily defended, and leave me there after he had returned Arl to me.
He assured me that the place where she had been sent was not far away.
But, I knew as well as I know Arl's face,
was lying. I did not have to look at the telaug needles to see the
false needle vibrating in the red zone of der thought. No truth ever
comes out of a man when he is in der, and all of Sathanas’ thoughts
were full of der—I knew that quite well. Yet, the man could live and
other men could follow him. Why won't men study the lessons provided
them to help them over the ever present opposition of dero which they
are continually warned against? I can tell you—they are another kind of
errant—a mentally blinded errant who cannot see because they will not
look. Why don't they look? Because the der is in their will, too. How
could Nor men have a der will when it is checked for continually?
Because Sathanas, whose defection was hidden from the medicos by his
doting family, had put the der will in them himself with cleverly
contrived de-stim rays. After they had been fully infected with the
deadly radioactivity, they had been ripe for his plans. How could
Sathanas know so much about der as to use it on his own men to make
them tractable to his will, and yet not understand the need for
removing the radio-active material from his mind that caused his own
err. Because Sathanas was mad, and a madman is not logical. 'Der' is a
good thing to understand and I had studied it a long time.
there above old Mu, my four Aesir friends waiting with glum faces, I
felt like a fly hung up in a spider web. But, somehow I knew that the
wasp was coming for these spiders. Standing at the controls, I would
doze for an instant, and the great Satana would start her long deadly
plunge to the surface of Earth. The sudden drop would awaken me, or the
Aesir would shake me awake and I would bring the ship back to its
former position. Still faintly dotting the far ray-view horizon lay the
fleet of the Satanists watching their master's ship. Sooner or later
they would figure out that there was nothing to wait for, and would
speed off, for there was no other choice left to them. They could do
him no good now, for his fate
was in my hands. As
this became clear to their officers, one by one they deserted the
vigil, flashing out of sight into immense speed to . . . to where? I
wish I knew. Some of them would be smoked out in a hurry once I got my
hands on the Darkome again.
At last I saw what I was waiting
for—the Dread.Nors of the Nor Patrol suddenly swooping out of the
invisibility of light speed into the visible ranges of movement as they
braked their fight between the Moon and Earth where braking could be
done without danger from weight's inertia. It can seem like magic—this
speeding from weightless point of space to weightless point at the
speed of many light velocities. One instant you are here, and the next
your ship has arrived . . . if the automatic ultrafast relays have
tripped your drive and brake rockets correctly. If they fail, you would
not live to talk about it. It is delicate stuff to plot such courses—to
handle shiploads of men whose lives hang on their hair-breath of mental
coordination necessary to set all the instruments aright before you
take your course. To avoid disastrous inertia at start and stop is a
Instantly, the patrol went into action. A moment
before, the sky had been completely empty, then, suddenly, the
Nor-ships appeared—guns blasting at the Satanists, like ships coming
from the fourth dimension of ultra-speed into the three dimensions of
visible speeds. One by one the ships of Satan's fleet dropped blazing
into the seas of Earth. I grinned down at the semi-conscious Sathanas.
"It seems that I win, O Lord of Foolishness and Evil, who turns on
better men than himself who have done him no wrong. Soon your fleet
will be no more. What do you think they will do with you?"
gave his head a little ben-ray so that he would be able to answer me
and be able to realize and suffer from the realization of his position.
His answer was a snarl of hatred. "You may have won this time, but
there will come
another day, Mutan Mion."
I know my Nor leaders, there will be no other day. However, you can win
my support if you tell me where they have taken Arl. I will claim you
as my captive and make sure that you live if you tell me where I can
find my beloved."
Sathanas, as I had known he would, caved in
immediately and told me the position of the pleasure science center
where Arl had been taken. Although he had probably sworn a dozen mighty
and terrible oaths not to reveal to
Nor men any detail of the
place, he did so at the first sign that it might be of value in saving
his life. And like all evil men, he expected me to keep my word to one
who would betray a trust without any provocation. Why? Because he knew
my reputation as a man who keeps his word. Well, to keep that
reputation, which at times has a great value, I would keep my word to
the Arch-fiend. I would save him and turn him over to the Aesir as a
walking map of the heavens where his evil life would at least find a
use—a real use in making Gods and immortals out of worthy mortals.
I wrote down the position of the place Sathanas described, I qualified
my promise. to him. "However, I promise that you will never again lead
men to death . . . you are through with power."
ships of the Satanists’ fleet raised the signal of surrender and were
herded in beside our own floating giant which had hoisted the white
flag as the first blast of power from a Nor driver was seen on the
detectors. In less time than it takes to tell, the Satana was swarming
with clean cut men in the smart, glittering uniforms of the Nor
Patrol—efficiency and law backed up by cool shiny dis guns, and ordered
in clipped stern voices.
The Satanists never had a chance once
their position we known. And well they knew it, too. I was never so
glad to see anyone as that sharpfaced young officer who
us and cheerfully rubbed my position in to me. I showed him the mighty
Sathanas coiled up in an agonized heap of epilepto-ray-charge, for I
had no desire of a reputation for softness among the patrol man, and
had dosed him with epilepto-ray as they drew alongside. His smile of
triumph was very warm and pleasant. He fully understood the predicament
he had rescued me from and I knew that he never intended to forget this
episode. "'How Mion got hold of the devil and couldn't let go . . .'"
was the story I would hear many times before I moved on to the heavy
"Opportune, our arrival, wasn't it, sir? You are the
Earthman, Mutan Mion of Nor, now of Van of Nor? Yes, I know much of
you, but I have never had the pleasure of meeting you."
his hand, not minding the implied sarcasm. "Yes, you saved me from a
nasty situation. I was captured by the big fellow as I returned from a
trip to Earth. We managed to take the ship from his crew just as this
fleet showed up to the rendezvous here. We were safe because we still
held Sathanas alive, but how to let go—how to get away from that bunch
of armored battlewagons, I couldn't figure."
"Well, I guess it's
all over now. We have only to take his nibs back to Nor and turn him
and his remaining followers in." The young officer's face was greatly
relieved that there was no more trouble in this affair for him. But I
dashed his hopes.
"That's not entirely true, my friend. A few
hours ago he sent my Lady Arl to a place that is called the "Pleasure
Science Center." She is to be the victim of a mind degrading operation,
and afterward is to be sold as a slave to some commercial pleasure
palace of the illegal type. Much of Sathanas’ business was of this
pandering kind and we are apt to find many a maid of Nor there who has
been or will be changed into the sort of animal Sathanas prefers
him. We have no choice but to attack the place, however far or however
strong it may be, according to the oath we swear when we take service
under the Nor flag. Remember the words: 'To uphold the honor of Nortan
womanhood at the expense even of our life or reason—to risk all dangers
for the sake of extending the rule of reason through all space . . .'"
did not know, Lord Mion. The businesses of Sathanas are much larger
than Sathanas, that I do know. But of the Lady Arl or of any other Nor
maidens who are in their hands, I did not know. Where is this place
they have sent her? We must prepare an attack, of course, but that is
something we must not rush headlong into. We know little about the
strength of these illegal cults. They have only been uncovered among
the Nor since the exposure of Sathanas."
"There is no time for
the usual procedure of preparation for war. They will start work on Arl
at once after she arrives. I don't intend to wait for that to happen. I
have the position of the place. To get this, I bargained with Sathanas,
promising him his life for the information. If he has lied, he dies. He
is going to accompany me so that I may read his mind en route and learn
all he knows of the thing. Whether or not you and the ships under your
command accompany me is up to you or your superior officer at the base.
The Darkome is under my command and the Darkome leaves at once to
rescue Arl from the place called the Center of the Science of Pleasure.
Its true name is more correctly the Place of Evil Lust, or it should
be. Sathanas’ ship and his own ugly self are both mine by right of
capture, according to the Code of Nor. So, I have two ships to fling at
this focus of evil."
"Where is the place?" asked the young
commander—young to me, meaning he was but a century or two my junior.
He was my senior in the patrol, but I was not under his command. In the
Nor Military Organization,
a man is responsible
only to those officers who are designated over him, that is, I could be
overruled by him only after he reported to my superiors.
lies on the rim of the light of Fomalhaut, twenty some light years from
this spot. Fomalhaut, itself, can be reached in four days accelerating
from the zone of weightlessness between Saturn and Jupiter—in this
system, Saturn and Jupiter are the sixth and fifth planets from the
sun, respectively. At steady acceleration, we should reach fourteen
hundred light speeds in a few hours. It is unwise to accelerate to a
greater rate for such a short trip, so it will take us four days."
"Four days seems like a lot of time for even a short trip like this one," countered the young commander.
normal circumstances that would be true, but 1 want to decelerate out
of the ultra speeds near the sub-planet Pandral—but not too near.
That's what will take the time."
"Pandral, Lord Mion? I can't recall ever having heard of it before."
had I until I read Sathanas’ mind—but that is where these fiends have
taken the Lady Arl—and that's where I am determined to go—alone, if
"You will not have to go alone, Lord Mion—but, first,
let us take another look at Sathanas’ brain. If the place looks
vulnerable, we will chance it. If not, we will report the place—and
then scout it for the arrival of a real battle force."
the man's hand. He was not over-cautious or too subservient to
ritual—the only mark of evil that one can find in the clean race of the
Nor. He was a man. We set the course at once and blasted off into the
ultra speed that is used on such journeys. Some eighty light speeds we
attained at one jolt from the center of no-weight between Moon and
Earth. I set the pursuit needle to seek out the trail of the ship that
had borne Arl away to her 'life of
these fiends ironically called condemning a human to a mindless life of
slavery to evil desire. With another set of blasts from the ro-pilot as
we passed between Saturn and Jupiter, we attained fourteen hundred
light speeds—all that we required.
Then we put the telaug on
Sathanas’ mind and sat down to the job of examining every picture it
contained that in any way related to our objective and the force that
defended its evil existence. There was a great deal to know—to learn,
we found. For many centuries this place—its true name was Pandral—had
been in the business of manufacturing and peddling slaves for the
Hell-holes of the rims of the Nor Empire. Like every great empire,
Nor's sway extended only so far, and where her authority stopped, there
lived her parasites, those who pandered to the thoughtless sybarites of
the Empire who sought outside Nor what could not be obtained where her
law prevailed. The very absoluteness and thoroughness of Nor police
work gave them their opportunity, for those thirsts of evil origin
could not be quenched in Nor, but those who thirst will drink some way,
and so Normen themselves supported their worst enemies—just as they do
in less intelligent worlds.
Next: Chapter XI. Plot Against Pandral
was a planetoid about two thousand miles in diameter. To the eye, it
was a lifeless ball, but so are all Nor planets and planetoids. There
is not much use in their concealment, and the modern Nor are dropping
the custom, but the ancient precaution of concealing all surface work
to cut down the value of enemy observation from the exterior still
exists, though there are few enemies for Nor to worry over any more.
Within, Pandral was an exquisitely designed pleasure palace—all two
thousand miles of it—honeycombed with the chambers that the life
science of Nor knows so well how to build—honeycombed with the caverns
of. our Ancient Race as is Mother Mu. Within these vast chambers where
all imaginable conditions of life are reproduced, life was studied, not
for what value could be made of it, but for what could be made from it
for profit—what attractions could be created which the nature of man
would be unable to resist. This creation of bait for the sucker was the
prime purpose of Pandral's existence. They did not create pleasure for
itself; they created lures on which the rich fish would inevitably
bite. Once hooked, the fish was exposed to their blackmail which was
the source of their profit. He had no way of retaliating for fear of
exposure to the Nor police system, and so Pandral extracted a great
part of the income from the pockets of the weaker great of Nor. This
process of milking Nor had gone on so long that it was practically
taken for granted as not really evil but a natural result of the
of fools with money in their pockets—and no prosperous nation can avoid
creating bulging pockets—even those of fools. But, the true evil of
Pandral was very carefully hidden beneath a vast network of subtle
propaganda and more sinister fear of their strength which kept those
mouths closed which might have remedied the evil. This was the cover
which hid the business of creating those creatures which Sathanas had
so great a taste for—those without minds except in the pursuit of
pleasure. Well, be that as it may, we knew what Pandral was, but did
nothing about it for the reason that they were very careful about whom
they hurt and had so far managed to avoid antagonizing anyone strong
enough to trim their spreading power. It was high time, I realized,
that more was known of these dives which grew so prolifically about the
far spread boundaries of the Nor Empire. Again I was struck by a thing
I can never understand—how can great minds make such fearful mistakes?
Here was Nor, with the greatest minds of space at her helf, surrounded
by festering evil which she apparently did not even know existed. But,
then, did I know those minds I so firmly believed in? No. I only
believed in them because I knew a few such minds as the Princess
Vanue's. Again I was struck with my own ignorance in not realizing that
even Nor had her ailments, and that this ailment must be chalked up to
failure in her upper strata.
Pandral was well defended, in
Sathanas’ mind, both by ships and fixed batteries of rays far too
powerful for any strength we had on our handful of ships—not quite two
hundred powerful battlewagons, true, but no match for the strength we
saw built into the stones of Pandral. We could not take the place by
storm; we must take it by a strategem.
I had a ready means of
entry in the person of Sathanas who was known there. If I could retain
control over him when I got within their ray—that was the problem. It
not be pleasant to be exposed by Sathanas within the power of Pandral's
forces, for their fear of Nor would make our demise swift.
Sathanas’ mind for continual reference, I disguised myself as a certain
friend of his, Profir, by name, who had been killed in the action. He
was about my size and fair, but we worked on the disguise carefully to
make it correspond with Sathanas’ mental images. Then, we dressed
Sathanas’ locks with care, crowning our handiwork with a golden
circlet, studded with gems, within which was a powerful little mental
radio which kept the commands from my own telaug imposed upon his
thought in such strength that there was no danger of his using his own
will. My telaug and control device were concealed in a great metal
studded belt I wore, from which hung a flame sword and a powerful
dissociator pistol ray. More weapons would have disclosed our purpose.
I counted on their familiarity with Sathanas. Making up a party of
twenty, which was about the number usually in Sathanas’ parties on his
visits here, we readied the Satana for a close look from examining ray.
The crew was dressed in the uniforms of the captive crew, and carefully
prepared mentally by hypnosis for their part as men whose allegiance
was Sathanas’. However, a certain device was readied for general energy
flows which would be released by me if at any time I needed their full
minds for combat. When everything was ready, the Satana shot off to
enter the watching ray beams of the pirate stronghold. If all went
well, it would be the last time a ship would enter that place of
mutilation. No more would minds of immortals be changed into the tools
of fools. If I could hit that hole at all, I would not cease until it
was a cinder floating in space, empty of life.
The place we
entered had the reputation among those who frequented the illegal dens
as the most glamorous and the most dangerous of them all. We entered,
the huge form of Sathanas in the lead and myself towering a little
just behind him. The twenty stout fellows
took up positions behind us where any attack could be shot at without
interfering with each other. Thus protected at the back, we advanced
down the tremendous hall. I knew that the people who ruled this place
would not be glad to see Sathanas, knowing of his flight from the Nor
Patrol. It was obvious that they welcomed anyone who was outside the
law as a matter of general practice—and so, they could hardly refuse
the great Sathanas one of the biggest gears in this machinery of
An obsequious female prostrated herself before us. "My Lords, may I bid you welcome?"
With a sneer, and in his typically ungracious manner, Sathanas spoke:
"We will speak with 'the Boss', My Lord Harald."
didn't sound like he held much respect or affection for this Harald—the
way his voice dripped when he spoke his name. I, meanwhile, held my
fingers tightly crossed under my cape, hoping that we were going
through the usual Sathanas routine. Otherwise our little game would
soon be terminated—perhaps fatally.
I sensed that something was
going wrong and I'd better find out what it was and soon. I focused my
telaug on the poor wretch who now was standing, puzzled before us. In
her mind was bewilderment that the great Lord Sathanas hadn't gone at
once to the chambers always held in readiness for the master of the
I made Sathanas speak: "Take me and my men to our rooms."
Again that wonder that Sathanas wasn't following his usual practice, but she obeyed.
"Will my Lords follow me," she offered as she led the way out of the hall that we were in.
I thought, "how had I missed that entrance in Sathanas’ mind?" I
thought that I had covered everything when I read his thoughts about
this place. I didn't
know—or see—that he always met the big shot in the same place, in the same rooms.
I did know where the rooms were—but I wanted the girl to lead the way.
She had wondered about things that, if somebody here in this palace had
read in her mind, would have roused suspicion. We were in dangerous
enough territory without having anything that we could cover give us
away. This first step of ours had been a slip. I prayed to the gods of
space for no more mistakes—another one might prove fatal.
thing I knew. If it were usual for Sathanas to meet the Boss of this
glorified den in some of the rooms in the immediate vicinity, then I
could keep the girl who brought us here with us without arousing any
suspicion—keep her here where we could watch that she didn't repeat
those thoughts of wonder that could have ruined our little plan.
So, as she showed us into a large chamber off the great hall, I grasped her arm.
"Little Dark Flower, stay with us. We have been far and your smile is pleasant. Will you dance for us?"
poor creature looked up into my eyes with her's wet with gratitude that
someone had noticed her among all the beautiful women from a score of
strange planets. She was a pretty thing, about half my own height,
alive with the lush dark beauty of the women from Bohan. Her natural
charms had been enhanced and stimulated with the life influence that
had been grown in her making her an instrument for men's pleasure.
She couldn't speak for the rare pleasure of being noticed. but I read her thoughts. Again wonder.
kind face among Sathanas’ friends? Now, perhaps, I shall get a little
stim. Everyone around here is so tight with me. They begrudge even the
breath I draw.'
She glanced at me, and at my reassuring nod she
pressed a wall stud that flooded the room with a strong
ray of intense pleasure. Her face relaxed under it like one denied
something a long time and then receiving it in abundance . . .
something that was like the breath of life itself to her. I realized
that stim replaced natural love with these maltreated creatures, that
she loved those who gave her stim and had no emotions otherwise.
Swiftly she shed her uniform, and donned a few slight spangles from a
closet of female trappings in the wall. Then, adjusting a spot of stim
ray, she placed it in my hand, telling me to keep it on her. I turned
it up to full power, and her body writhed slowly, hands outstretched,
as she warmed herself beautifully at the spot ray in my hands, begged
and begged with her motions for a little indulgence, a little kindness.
She was a master of the art of expressing her thoughts with her
motions, and knowing her thoughts, I interpreted her motions correctly.
Well, if I had my way, freedom or death would be her lot before long.
rest of the party sprawled about the chamber on the rich divans, and
bawled at the attendants for drinks and women, just as we had seen
Sathanas’ followers do in Sathanas’ mental images. Soon they were well
supplied with diversion. Before each of them writhed a dancer and on
each side of them nestled a beauty amorously inclined. Music was
supplied by a half dozen Amero youths, a race whose talent for music is
superior to that of most races, and whose talent in other directions is
singularly lacking. They are much used in their present
capacityunintrusive musical accompaniment.
The party was really moving along at a deceptive pace when the gentleman we had come across vast stellar space to see appeared.
well concealed door at the rear of the chamber that we were in, opened,
and, like a huge lumbering mammoth from the swamps of Mu, the Chief
himself ambled through. He was dressed as we formerly decked out the
mammoths of Mu for the annual games in which the Titans delighted.
portly creature was of some unguessable racial origin—horned like a
Titan, but as fat and as ungainly corpulent as a hippopotamus. He was
as tall as I am, but I'll wager that he was thrice my weight. The
fingers of the fat, pudgy hands swelled around many gaudy rings that
his vain nature fancied. Reflecting the falsity and affectation of the
many rings were his little gimlet eyes, sparkling with a sickly, unholy
gleam through the generous folds of his too pig-like face. Pig eyes
with the hidden, treacherous cunning of a fox somehow apparent within
them. It had been many a year since I last slaughtered pigs on one of
my estates on Mandark—but one look at this—this overstuffed imitation
of a man, and my fingers itched to see a blade in my hand spread the
fat folds of flesh on that accursed neck and send him to whatever lies
beyond . . .
His name I knew from reading the mind of Sathanas.
It was, unappropriately enough, Harald. He had no official tie with any
government, though there were probably many that would have given a lot
to get him if they knew that it was he that was the master mind behind
this space-wide slave ring. Here, on his little unsavory ball of matter
that polluted the reaches of space, he was known as the "Ruler of
Pandral, Sir Harald".
Out of the mouth of Sathanas came the words that I willed him to say, though I nearly choked on the thought:
Sir Harald," spoke the voice of Sathanas as he stood up and approached
the gross body of Harald, now seating himself in the best pile of
cushions as gracefully as a space freighter settling to a port with
half its lifters gone.
"Ugh . . . ugh . . ." the fat frog croaked.
"Sir Harald," Sathanas continued, "I have several matters that I wish to talk over with your Grace."
Grace" paused in his stuffing his fat mouth with some delicacy or
another, to deign to raise an eyebrow and question, "Oh . . . yes?"
price of the little morsel that I sent you . . . the Lady Arl." I made
Sathanas rub his hands as he would have, no doubt, if he were acting on
his own volition.
"And the other matters?"
I thought to myself at this, 'The old buzzard can talk then, if it interests him.'
other matter," said Sathanas, answering Harald's question, "is our
future plans, now that I am no longer numbered among the pillars of
virtue of Nortan society."
As the Ruler of Pandral rearranged
the folds of his crimson silken garments around him before continuing
the talk with me, or as he thought, with Sathanas, Sathanas had to move
as my mind ordered. There was this bloated thing before us, a thing
that should not be insultingly alive and moving where we could see him.
other parts of the plot were moving as we had planned. While Sathanas
and Harald were talking, the rest of the men were disporting themselves
with Harald's slaves. Some of them were feigning drunkenness and others
merely were acting half drunk—making a clumsy attempt to dance and
cavort with the girls they had chosen.
Two of the latter, among
the biggest in our crew, managed to dance with their prizes behind the
spot where sat Sathanas, Harald, and myself, presumably Sathanas’
second in command.
So smoothly and quickly that the others in
the room weren't aware of what was happening, our two suddenly stopped
dancing and in a trice had the obese Harald, as he began to answer me
in their iron embrace, and a circlet exactly like the one encircling
Sathanas’ head was clapped upon his head. Instantly he relaxed, his
will now was overpowered by a flood of synthetic nerve impulse from a
teleradio within the belt of my lieutenant. Sir Harald was now a
servant of a brain not his own. No impulse his brain could generate
would be powerful enough to overrule the steady flow of power from an
instrument ruled by
"Can you read him?" I asked Tyron, my lieutenant. "Easily," he answered.
"Ask him what would be the thing he would do ordinarily when he left this apartment, if nothing had occurred."
would have gone directly to his own apartments to think over his talk
with Sathanas and decide what was best to do. Then he would return to
this chamber to tell Sathanas what he had decided."
"Did he ever take Sathanas to these apartments?"
answered Tyron. This had happened so quickly that only two of the
attendant sirens had noticed the brief contact which had resulted in
Harald's loss of control. Those were suddenly overcome by a sudden
inexplicable drunkenness emanating from a tiny gun in my sleeve. I
examined the rest of the poor fair heads to see if they realized what
had occurred, but the only two who had seen were those who were dancing
with our two champions who had slipped the circlet on Harald's head.
situation, Tyron went on to explain, necessitated that we go to
Harald's apartments for they were filled with apparatus which
controlled the whole stronghold. I thought it best to dismiss the rest
of the heterae before they overheard the strong mental conversation we
were carrying on without their knowing it.
"We'll have to risk it. Whether or not it is the customary thing to do, we're going to his apartments."
Sathanas and Harald ahead, we strolled out of the chambers. Working the
two controls, the obese Harold and Sathanas were engaged in animated
conversation. Tyron and I came next. Behind us, the rest of the party
casually strolled fanwise as before. After all, Harald had placed
himself in our hands. It should not look unusual except to those whom
we should meet within the ruler's private nest.
Nothing happened. Step after step, each seeming an
and still nothing happened. We neared the ornate arch leading to
Harald's private sanctum; nothing barred our way, no ray swept over us
in revealing inquiry. Would one of their rays reveal the control I held
over Harold and Sathanas or would it pass over, seeing nothing? The
next few minutes would tell. It could be seen by alert men trained in
the type of work to which we were accustomed, but did the outlaws have
men trained as we were, or were they men who had picked up their
training hit or miss? But, these were not the thoughts to think and I
brushed them aside and filled my mind with visions of the choice
beauties Harald was to show us for our entertainment during our stay
here—of all the varied stim experiences which were to fill my days
here—of all the delectable pleasures I vas going to sample. With
anything but the truth I filled my mind's images.
Then we were
in the luxurious lounges of the rich pirate's suite of rooms. The armed
guards looked us over curiously. I made Sathanas talk: "I must see
these new mechanisms for the conversion of character you have built. I
must see their results in the living person, for I intend to buy a
great many of them. I am building anew in a secret place."
lieutenant made Harald answer: "Yes, you shall see many new things we
have devised for the entertainment of the customers or victims,
whichever they happen to be. We have created several new character
types—several different fixed-idea mentalities which are extremely
appealing to the desirous male."
Then it happened. The women
there who were Harald's things noticed the circlet. Stupidly they
called attention to it, asking among themselves, "What is that new head
ornament Harald is wearing? I have never seen it before."
the guards heard the women's chatter and glanced at Harald's head.
Noting that Sathanas wore the same kind of head circlet, the truth
flashed into his mind
as he looked at the rest of
us and saw the space bronzed iron of the patrol warriors, the sharp,
undissipated eyes, the clean, healthy flesh, not one soft,
self-indulgent character among them. The incongruity of our health and
intent gave us away to the man. He saw it all too plainly.
shot him as he raised his voice to shout a warning. In an instant the
rooms filled with a criss-cross of dissociator beams and the long
flames of power swords reached at us from the rooms beyond. At the
first bolt, we flung ourselves to the floor. The fire lasted but a
minute, and the rooms were clear. Several of my men lay dead. As far as
I could tell, the guards who had been there were also dead. I raced
toward the inner rooms where the banks of control mech lay. I knew the
whole stronghold could be ruled from these banks of instruments. I had
carefully examined Harald's brain for the methods behind the mech that
lay here. I reached the great permalloy door as it was almost swung to,
and crashed my shoulder into it. Someone screamed beyond and the door
opened. A man of small stature lay sprawled inert across the room where
my charge had flung him. There were a half dozen in the
room—females—aging creatures, too. Why age? I did not stop to ask,
perhaps they were dupes of Harald's who had gained their allegiance
with some promise of treatment.
They sat at the great
multi-vision screens watching the life of the place for any untoward
activity. How they missed our own was easy to explain. One man can't
see everything, and we had not given them time to see much. I herded
them into a corner and swiftly disarmed them. Now for the last bit of
trickery. If it failed, I probably would die here before the place
could be taken by the waiting battle fleet. I called Harald and his
controller into the room full of mech. Standing him before the
multi-screens, Tyron made him give the message we had composed.
we are going to be inspected by the Nor patrol. Do not be alarmed.
Everything is arranged between us and they will merely perform a
routine and perfunctory inspection. Be on your guard that nothing
happens while the patrol are about. We have nothing to hide from them.
Be sure that nothing goes on while they are here that should be hidden
from them. I give you five minutes to make ready for their arrival. Do
not fire on the ships. Everything has been arranged between us."
the screen, a sudden confused scramble marked the attempt to hide in
five minutes, the tell-tale traces of illegal activities. I knew that
they had been inspected before and would not think another inspection
amiss, in spite of the short notice. It would have been unnatural for
Harald to fight Nor men, for he could not hope to win in a long
struggle. Obviously, he was submitting to a search. They had noted
Sathanas’ arrival and may have thought Harald had decided to give the
Great Sathanas up rather than defend him from pursuit. Whatever they
thought, the fleet blazed up to a stop before the landing cradles and
settled to a landing.
Into the great locks trundled the patrol
ships, one after the other. I knew that this was unusual in an
inspection, as the ships hung outside, and a few officers did the
inspecting, but I trusted the bustle of the five minute preparation to
conceal the movement of the ships from general notice. The alarmed
faces of several of Harald's men announced this unusual feature to
Harald's visage on the screens, but Tyron made Harald gesture
reassuringly and nothing further happened.
The men dispersed
through the great fortress as they had been ordered. After an interval
of waiting for all the batteries to be invested, I showed my face on
the screen beside Harald's to see if all the batteries had been entered
by Normen. They stood in readiness, disblasters in their hands,
occupying each great battery of space guns that ordinarily
have made every attempt at assault useless. A wave of my hand and they
arrested every officer of Harald's guard, and disarmed the rest, a Nor
man placing himself at every gun. The place was in our hands with not a
shot fired since Harald had announced our entry on the screens. Such is
subterfuge—a sweet weapon when it works, a deadly one to the user when
it fails. In order to use it we had to place a chunk of our fleet under
their guns in complete helplessness. But everything had gone without
Now to find the Lady Arl before anything more happened
to her. Leaving Tyron to run things, I took a dozen men and raced
through the endless caverns of Harald's pleasure palace looking for the
growth caverns where his creatures were manufactured out of normal
flesh and blood.
Next: Chapter XII. Harald's Hostages
of evil men can be fiends. These were. In the growth caverns, many
things that no man should see were going on. Little girls were being
trained by ro-mech to be faultless dancers—automatons of rhythm. The
process was designed to develop those muscles and thoughts needed by a
dancer to the exclusion of other growth within her body. To attain
this, she was wired to a thought record taken from some famous dancer's
brain, and day after day, her little body mechanically repeated the
motions and her brain mechanically repeated the thoughts of the dancer
until the whole dance became automatism. A thing was produced which
would never be human and a thing hard to describe to those who have not
These creatures were slaves. They had nothing whatever
to say about their fate in any way. Much of the treatment was very
beneficial; the slavers adopted the best medical science of the
immortal races to gain their own ends. It was the unbalance of the
character aimed at by such men as Harald and Sathanas that was evil.
were hundreds of liquid nutrient tanks in which females of all sizes
and races were suspended. Upon their brains telerays played, impressing
repeatedly hypnotic commands as well as the whole gamut of erotic
thoughts culled from millions of years of the development of the
science of pleasure in just such gilded palaces of slavery. All this
was extremely pleasant to the recipient, so much
as to crowd all other tendencies from their minds. They were given such
treatment from the earliest childhood, if they fell into the hands of
the slavers at that age. They received no other education. Thus, the
art of pleasure was burned into their brains until they knew no other
Through every pleasure nerve of the body ran nutrient
and growth stimulating flows introduced directly into the nerves by
tiny needles. The whole body immersed in the nutrient liquid, evolved a
covering flesh more alive, more soft, more reactive to sensation than
is the case in the normally developed human being.
had many men passionately enslaved to them, giving them every penny of
their income. All this went directly into the pockets of such as
Harald. Naturally he never released any of these profitable slaves from
Thus all the growth and life science of the vast
races of immortals was here perverted in this evil world of Pandral to
the ends of the master—power and gold. No one but Harald had a will in
any matter on all Pandral but for the profit of the master.
growth rays, if concentrated on those nerves which cause pleasure
sensations, can give a person infinitely greater capacity for pleasure
than in the normal person. But, when this is done, the ability to
resist such pleasure does not grow normally and the creature becomes a
servant to the will to pleasure. And, since the greatest pleasure comes
from synthetic nerve impulse generators, they become a servant of the
machine. While this could be a means of enhancing the joy of life in
the proper hands, such men as Harald were certainly not the proper
At last I found and released my beloved. I cannot tell
you what had been done to her, but I have hopes of repairing the
damage. She would have become a delectable morsel for some mad master,
for what had been designed for her was not a choice future.
herded the heterae, the drunken customers, the whole crew of unnatural
servants aboard the captive vessels and dispatched them toward the
courts of the Nor Empire. I will be there when their cases come up, and
I will have plenty to say. Some of those child victims of his will yet
grace Mandark after Vanue's laboratories are through with their
reconstruction. Vanue's reward system will shake evil thought out of
their beautiful young heads.
I said to Harald: "You think you
can pervert the life stream of the race to your own selfish ends. Love
is sacred to the Gods. Your manufacture of will-less sirens will not be
appreciated by the courts such men hold in Nor for just your kind. It's
only by accident that a youngster of my diminutive stature—a mere fifty
feet of man—came upon your place in my pursuit of Sathanas. Had one of
our leaders chanced upon information leading to this hole, your lot
would have been different. Already you would have been dealt with. It
pays to be virtuous so far as you can imagine virtue, for when one
steps off the path, one faces these beings whom no power of our
imagination could vision . . . no force we could conjure up would ever
overcome, for their life is ages old and has been gaining in strength
for all those years. Those who take a whole planet to build one home
upon will not allow their laws to be set aside by any pipsqueak who
conceives a new way to make money and fails to remember that the race
is sacred to the Gods. You have forgotten that though the Gods must of
necessity dwell afar, yet they do not forget their source. Some of the
very creatures you have mutilated were kin of such mighty men, and if I
had not caught up with you they would have, and your fate would have
been far different from the trial and imprisonment I plan for you."
Harald made no answer, but only glared at me in furious frustration.
"The great ones always search for the young of the race for better brains to carry out their mighty plans, and
are not pleased with the pollution of the blood that bears their
agents. They guard the tree of life, for they have a mighty use for its
fruit. Even assuming they were evil, and it is sometimes true that they
guard the tree for nothing better than to pick the beautiful fruit—the
young females as they mature—still they are not pleased with the
malformation—-the defiling of the tree that bears their much desired
beauties to grace the harems of Gods. Even assuming the Gods themselves
had no higher purpose than yourself, would you believe that they would
allow you to pollute a tree that produced the agents of their immortal
pleasures? Has it not seemed strangely easy for me to overcome your
greater strength? We are probably flooded with the observation and
control rays of mightier ones that we can imagine exist. How else could
a man take a fortress like this with two simple mental radios and a
couple of dis-guns? If you are ever free again, don't forget the Gods.
One way to remain alive is to envision the will of the Gods and carry
it out as if they were observing you, for sooner or later they will
observe you. Go now, to central Nor and to trial for every ill deed you
have worked against the life of Normen."
Pandral in the future will be a base for the Nor patrol. It is well suited to the purpose.
more I took Sathanas aboard the Satana. I instructed the four Aesir in
the mind reading apparatus until I felt sure that nothing Sathanas knew
would be lost to them. Then setting them on their course for Earth, I
abandoned them to their pursuit of knowledge they would get from
Sathanas. The arch-fiend was immobilized by a nerve operation I
performed. There is little danger that he will get out of hand on Earth
before the Aesir have used him for the purpose to which I dedicated the
rest of his misused life. He will serve as a map and a guide to the
operations of the ships the Aesir will need for a migration to the dark
spaces beyond the deadly light of any sun. And when
Aesir soar at last into the starless dark, Sathanas will lie in chains
in one of the deepest pits of the forgotten cities beneath the Earth's
crust. May he lie there forever.
. . . and Satan did lie there forever, as Dante tells us, but he succeeded in being a curse to man in spite of his chains.
Next: Mr. Shaver's Lemurian Alphabet
A—Animal (used AN for short)
B—Be (to exist—often command)
D—(also used DE) Disintegrant energy; Detrimental (most important symbol in language)
E—Energy (an all concept, including motion)
F—Fecund (use FE as in female—fecund man)
G—Generate (used GEN)
H—Human (some doubt on this one)
I—Self; Ego (same as our I)
J—(see G) (same as generate)
K—Kinetic (force of motion)
N—Child; Spore; Seed (as ninny)
O—Orifice (a source concept)
Q—Quest (as question)
R—(used as AR) Horror (symbol of dangerous quantity of dis force in the object)
S—(SIS) (an important symbol of the sun)
as TE) (the most important symbol; origin of the cross symbol)
Integration; Force of growth (the intake of T is cause of gravity; the
force is T; tic meant science of growth; remains as credit word)
V—Vital (used as VI) (the stuff Messmer calls animal magnetism; sex appeal)
X—Conflict (crossed force lines)
Z—Zero (a quantity of energy of T neutralized by an equal quantity of D)
Some "English" Lemurian Words
ABSENT—Animal be sent (one was sent, therefore is not here)
ADDER—A der (the animal is a der. or deadly)
ARREST—Animal stops to rest (the ar syllable means is dangerously stopped)
BEGET—To cause to exist (command to generate the energy of inteorance)
BAD—Be a de (to be a destructive force)
BARD—Bar de (one who allays depressing de force, who over-joys us, decreases depression)
BIG—Be I generate (in the act of generation, as pregnant)
BILK—Be ill kinetic (to run away from ill, to dodge—K for movement)
DARK—Detrimental horrible movement (harrowing things we are apt to see "in the dark")
DECEASE—Stopped by de (disintegrated to the noint of ceasing to be—death)
DEVIATE—De vital ate (de has eaten the vital force. implicatiot. being the thing goes astray he-cause of destructive force)
DEVIL—De vile (to be vile with de; completely destructive)
DROP—De ro power (disintegrance governs power, thus it becomes less, falls)
LADY—Lay de (allay depression; complimentary term)
MAD—Man a de (one who may de, be apt to destroy)
MEAN—Me animal (animal conscious only of self)
MORBID—More be I de (I don't want to be any more, I want to die)
NEE—Child energy (charm)
NEUTRAL—Ne you to ral (attracted by the charm of both parties)
OBSCENE—Orifice see charm (orifice meant source of life, thus the meaning is evident)
PACT—Power act (an empowered act)
PEAL—Power all (power and all combine to give a loud sound)
PRISON—Price on (to hold for ransom)
QUIT—Quest you I to (get someone else to do good)
VAN—Vital animal (the leader)
ZEAL—Zero all (foolish ardor to zeal)
ПЕРЕВОД ЭТОЙ КНИГИ НА РУССКИЙ
Кое с какими деталями в отношении роли Солнца я с автором - Ричардом Шэйвэ - не согласна, но перевожу точно как он написал!
2 тысячи лет разрушителного облучения магнитным полем Солнца прошли над
Старой Планетой Му (Лемурия или коротко Му - так называли Землю тогда.
ЛМ). Разница между этой маленькой Планетой, 3й от Солнца, и Тёмными
Планетами - грандиозна. На Тёмных Планетах Время - это
Рост-Приобретение, а не Потеря. На Земле - наоборот, совершенно
противоположное: это - печаль, медленное увядание, разрушение. Здесь,
Гордые Башни Старой Атлантиды - разваливающиеся камни, подвергнутые
эрозии от песка, летящего из надвигающихся пустынь, которые не
существовали во времена Атлантиды и её наук. В те времена с ростом
человека увеличивалась во много раз красота и удовольствие, могущество
и слава расы Нор в течение тех 2х тысяч лет. Я видел смерть во многих
формах и я люблю бороться с обжигающим лицом смерти, где бы я её не
находил. Конечно лицо смерти горит сильнее на Матери-Му, чем на любой
другой Планете, которые эти ноги прошли, ноги, углубляющие своим весом
ещё сильнее следы на камнях этой Планеты, чем на любой другой мне
знакомой. Я оставил Старую Планету Му, чтобы путешествовать по тёмному
пространству Космоса, где нет Света, но можно найти Свет Мудрости. Он
непонятен тем, кто испытал войну и смерть, мощные приливы битв,
ускоренных в некоторых моих миссиях, и в которых элемент опасности был
сокращён почти до минимума. Я - боец, тренированный в течение многих
столетий невероятно трудной школой к трудностям войн и борьбы. Найдутся
немногие, кто хотел бы сразиться с мужчинами Нор, кто просто не посмеет
даже думать принести нам какую-то проблему. Почти 2 тысячи лет прошло с
тех пор как я распространил на Му металлические пластины с описанием
эмиграции Атлантов с Му в тёмный Космос, чтобы дать эти сведения нашим
будущим потомкам на Му.
Пока я вёл воздушный корабль низко
над, испещерённой шрамами, поверхностью старой Му, меня страшно
удивляла бурная зелень на всём! Трудно было себе представить, что
несмотря на конечную смерть всего живого от Солнца, жизнь всё равно
продолжается заново. Это - первое впечатление после прибытия в эти миры
смерти, трудно привыкнуть к мысли, что вся эта жизнь такая короткая. Я
знаю, что с тех пор как я покинул Му возможно выросли и умерли целые
города на её поверхности. И подземные города должно быть были заселены
людьми, а потом снова потеряли своих людей в войнах, которые не утихают
на таких, обжигаемых Солнцем, Планетах.
Ал и я плавно кружили над
сверкающими позолоченными крышами города, но приземлились несколькими
милями дальше, вошли в пещеру через древние туннели, которые всё ещё
были свободены от обломков, которые уже заблокировали большую часть
входов в мир расы Элдэ (Elder). Нам не терпелось увидеть какая жизнь
теперь населяет эти пещеры, где остались инструменты и приборы древней
мудрости, ожидающие быть изученными умным человеком или ребёнком. Ал
открыла огромный воздушный люк на дне длинного узкого прохода и я
плавно ввёл scout-ship (НЛО) и посадил его на пол пещеры. Мы стали
рыться в руинах великих дворцов, как любой другой бы сделал в таких
древних местах. Будучи под землёй, я активизировал один из приборов -
penetray - луч для наблюдения, и начал разглядывать тот самый
блистательный город на поверхности не так далеко от нас.
старомодный одноместный scout-ship поднялся из города и прямиком к нам.
Я стал читать мысли пилота и узнал, что его зовут Тир и что он
был один из земной человеческой расы Aesir (один из первых русских!
ЛМ). Так, похоже, называли себя люди этого города. Он обнаружил наш
scout-ship и летел чтобы выяснить кто мы. Он казался очень
возбуждённым, как-будто что-то в нашей внешности открыло ему, что мы
были необычные "звёздные пришельцы", упомянутые в легендах и в
сказаниях его народа.
"Ал", позвал я свою прекрасную подругу,
которая удовлетворяла своё любопытство, возясь с каким-то старым
механизмом на дальней стене этой большой залы. "Ал, иди сюда, посмотри
на этого пилота, он кажется направляется сюда!"
С быстротой кошки,
что свойственно женщинам, Ал бросила объет изучения и весело
подпрыгнула к контрольной доске увеличителя мыслей, где сидел я.
Приятно посмеиваясь, она повиляла своим очаровательным хвостиком и
уселась рядом со мной. Наблюдая за пилотом на экране, мы также видели
что творилось у него в голове. Там был maelstrom (опасный норвежский
водоворот) противоречивых сентиментальностей. Я не мог сдержать свой
смех, глядя на его страх. Но были времена, когда Ал пресекала мою
неосторожную жестокость, и когда я засмеялся, она пожурила меня:
Мион, не смейся над бедным маленьким человечком! Не забывай, прошло
почти 2 тысячи лет с тех пор когда их последний раз посетил один из
"Прекрасная Ал", согласился я "Я совсем забыл, что страх появляется на Планетах с Солнцем."
я совершенно не согласна с Ричардом Шэйвэ. Страх появляется там, где
людей превращают в рабов и это может быть на НЛО, на разных
планетах/планетоидах/лунах без Солнца, с искусственным светом или со
звездой какой-нибудь негативной вибрации - красной, жёлтой, оранжевой.
Люди выражают страх больше всего, а также животные и некоторые
инопланетяне, но в меньшей степени. Ал была гибридом женщины и кошки.
"Он смелый человек, Мион", заметила Ал. "Несмотря
на свой страх, у него сильная воля и желание победить страх, чтобы
исследовать всё до конца. Если это - представитель Человечества..."
кивнул, понимая что она имела ввиду. Пока существуют смелые люди на
Земле, кто волей может побороть свой страх и ужас, есть надежда, что
Человечество со временем сможет победить проклятие Солнца.
(Под этим Ричард Шэйвэ подразумевает негативную вибрацию радиоактивности. ЛМ).
"Взгляни, Мион, он пролетел в туннель, как-будто делал это не в первый раз."
Пилот небольшого летательного аппарата искусно пролетел в туннель и
приземлился рядом с нашим scout-ship (принадлежащего космическому
кораблю Darkome, на котором мы прилетели. ЛМ). Пилот колебался: Ал и я
знали это, читая его мысли. Это всё, что он мог сделать, чтобы
совладать с диким, необузданным желанием бежать. Наконец решился, вышел
из аппарата и пошёл к нам. Он был необычно высоким для Земной расы,
около 12 футов (примерно 4.5 метров). Тут глаза его округлились и он
встал благоговейно перед нами. Мы сидели на каком-то древнем механизме
и я приветствовал его по имени:
"Ну, Тир, что привело тебя к нам, кто тебе незнаком?"
этот момент он простёрся перед нами. Отсуствие в нас ненависти помогло
ему говорить и он запротестовал:"Конечно вы знаете меня, звёздные боги.
От стариков я слышал о вас и кое-что читал о вас в древних письменах.
Но многие из нас больше не верят в великих богов. Конечно вы знаете все
тайны и вы читали мои мысли с помощью древнего аппарата, с которым, как
я вижу, вы играете. Я принадлежу расе Aesir и там, в отдалении вы
видите наш город. Я один из немногих, кто понимает какое огромное
значение имеет ваш визит к нам. Один, наш отец для всех, приглашает вас
в свой дворец. Нам так нужна ваша мудрость, Вы - Могущественные!"
конце концов я согласился на уговоры Тира и на приглашение самого
Одина, кто наблюдал за происходящим с помощью необычного луча,
называемого Один Глаз. Мы вошли в наш scout -ship и полетели во дворец
Gladsheim, который возвышался над, сверкающим позолоченными крышами,
города Asgard. По спирали мы спустились вниз на огромный внутренний
двор Дворца, по дороге читая мысли многих на экране моего аппарата.
Привычка расы Нор быть предельно осторожным. Но здесь, в их мыслях
ничего не было кроме любопытства и преклонения: я знал, это не было
Как только я приземлился несколько прекрасных
вооружённых бойцов подошли к нам. Топоры висели на их ремнях помимо
античных лучевых пистолетов (dis-ray), пистолеты такого устаревшего
типа, что наука высших богов не утвердила по сей день. Они говорили на
древнем вселенском языке, называемым Mantong (man+tongue), но время так
изменило их произношение, что сначала их трудно было понять.
пользовались маленькими портативными аппаратами с экранами telaugs
(вроде айфона) чтобы дать им понять что у нас на уме. Мы с лёгкостью
несли их на руках и вскоре Ал и я начали полностью понимать их речь.
Все основные звуки были такими же как и у нас, да и вообще мы не
жалуемся на свой интеллект. Мы поняли, что эта раса Aesir были ещё
детьми во всём даже в росте. Они были не больше 10-12 футов (около
3х-4х метров). У самого большого из них уже показалась седина от
возраста. Знак, которого боятся больше, чем любая эпидемия во всём
Космосе и который появляется от облучения мёртвым Солнцем.
иногда, за короткое время прохождения такого Солнца со скоростью света,
их волосы делаются белыми и они умирают в течении нескольких недель.
опять автор не прав: Белое Солнце никогда мёртвым не бывает, ведь это
скопление наших Душ! Причин седины несколько: в первую очередь
испытываемые негативные эмоции и боль, которую мы испытываем, затем
радиоактивность воды, воздуха, почвы, а также может быть влияние звезды
низкой вибрации, выбрасывающей радиоактивные частицы. Солнце этого не
имеет, как думает автор. И ещё вмешательство в нашу жизнь инопланетян
низкой вибрации вроде красной, коричневой, оранжевой, жёлтой. Седые
люди на земле могут жить ещё многие годы, я, например, родилась седой и
не умерла в течении нескольких недель! Может у них условия на Планете
были какие-то другие в то время. ЛМ).
вторжене радиоактивных частиц - неизбежная смерть. Старая Душа - Солнце
Земли - не так вредно, но оно тоже неизбежная смерть. Я испытывал
огромную жалость, что эти прекрасные мужчины не знали настоящей причины
их старения и как этого избежать если знать причину. Эта жалость и есть
одна из причин, для некоторых людей когда-нибудь обнаружить эти мои
записи, которые я оставляю. Они будут избегать эту ужасную болезнь
Космоса, мёртвые, тяжёлые частицы из тяжёлых солнц (звёзд, ЛМ), которые
попадают в ткани и заседают там, сжигая здоровую жизненную силу и
оставляя морщинистый труп.
Вы помните привлекательную Ал? Она
также привлекательна, только выросла такой огромной, что Мутан, кто
тогда любил её, теперь будет просто преклоняться перед ней, как
когда-то он обожествлял красоту гиганской Вану...кстати и я тоже. Она
(Ал) здесь, рядом со мной, развлекается с древним лучевым стимулятором,
который запрещён так как его эффект может принести много зла, если
метал уже достаточно разложился. Но Ал носит с собой прибор, созданный
мной, имеющий диск с делениями, который обнаруживает мельчайшие
радиоактивные потоки ("de" force), опасные для человека. Она хочет
знать опасный ли это стимулятор.
Похоже что им ещё можно
пользоваться и я чувствую необычайно приятные живительные лучи,
обтекающие моё тело, выходящие из её рук. А её мягкие губы, тысячи их,
смеются надо мной. Я не перестаю поражаться бесконечному разнообразию
стимуляторов, которые Ал находит в любой куче механизмов, благодаря
своей неиссякаемой способности. Миллиард крошечных Ал поднимают меня во
сне и несут меня Элисии (Нирвана). Их формы увеличиваются вокруг меня
всё больше и больше, пока весь мир не становится мягкой сверкающей
розовой Ал! Цветы с её лица, ветерок с её губ и лучи стимулятора из её
глаз, любящих меня (это вместо солнечной энергии из глаз? Как
странно. ЛМ), а её волосы превратились в огромный, динамичный лес
вьющейся красоты, дающий укрытие в, приятно пахнущей, тени.
Словами не опишешь что может сделать с этими стимуляторами девушка с
фантазией. Я всё ещё думаю об Ал как о девушке, она и похожа на
девушку, если бы не её размер: также велик как и мой. Лучше об этом не
думать, потому что мы должны скоро оставить наш любимый дом на Нор
планет и переехать в города Элдэ на более тяжёлых планетах. Поначалу
будет трудно, так как берёт годы привыкнуть к сильной гравитации.
Пояснения автора (я никого богом не считаю и не люблю слово бог-боги, поэтому иногда пишу его в кавычках, ЛМ):
гласят, что "боги" снова возвращаются на Землю и что их ноги по
щиколотку утопают в камне. Город Asgard раньше назывался Atlansgard,
который был разрушен и раса Aesir построила его заново. Это раньше было
место, постоенное Атлантами. Раса Aesir брали свои имена от "богов"
Тяжёлые планеты (более низких вибраций, ЛМ).
В определённый момент своего развития раса Нор должна покинуть дом и
перебираться на тяжёлые планеты для дальнейшего развития. Они
возвращаются с тяжёлых на лёгкие планеты (более высокой вибрации. ЛМ)
только как правители или учителя. Вану и другие гиганты, появляющиеся в
этих историях, вернулись к расам детей как учителя, правители или
судьи. Вся раса Элдэ этого высокого класса. - Автор.
ЧАСТЬ 4 - ДОГОВОР С AESIR
сам приветствовал нас, ведя нас в огромный зал Gladsheim. Стены были
покрыты сверкающими щитами его последователей; он посадил нас на свой
собственный трон и на трон рядом с ним, трон его царицы. Это были
единственные места, которые едва помещали нас, это были остатки былых
времён и были слишком большими для настоящих правителей.
устроились поудобнее и в самом деле, Ал и я привыкли к почестям куда бы
мы не попали, так как нас любили и уважали. "Друг - это лучше золота,"
мой девиз, и может быть большим подспорьем, когда он нужен. Один
стоял перед нами и был в половину нашего роста. Его борода была
снежно-белой, его красное лицо в морщинах от увядающего действия
Солнца. Один встал на ступеньки платформы поднятого трона и дал речь
своим последователям:"Это, высочайшие боги, кто живёт среди далёких
звёзд. Вы слышали о них от наших мудрецов, а сейчас они перед вами,
чтобы вы их видели. Они пришли тогда, когда они нам больше всего нужны.
Если мы им подойдём, наша борьба с Jotuns (негативные инопланетяне)
увенчается успехом, так что держите свои (отрицательные) эмоции в руках
и дайте нашим гостям видеть золото под грубой плотью в нас, в наших
друзьях и во мне, вашем лидере."
Потом Один повернулся к нам и
сказал:"Мы много знаем о вашей древней расе по письменам на пластинах,
найденых в пещерах, пластинах из вечного металла, оставленных Mutan
Mion (Мионом) и переведённых некоторыми из наших мудрецов. Я читал их
Мы также научились использовать некоторые из
магических приборов из горячих глубин огромных пещер, где человек не
может больше жить из-за жары (зато змеи и драконы могут! ЛМ).
Там мы нашли невероятные вещи и вынесли их наверх, чтобы использовать в
Gladsheim. Мы хотели бы, чтобы вы объяснили нам многие вещи об этой
науке, которая производит такую технику. Но сейчас мы готовимся к
блокаде-окружению: Jotuns планируют атаковать Asgard. Как раз сейчас,
их великое множество собирается в туманных далях за горизонтом.
Как вас зовут, чтобы я мог с достоинством представить вас нашим смелым воинам?"
Поклонившись Ал, я ответил:"Это - Леди Ал, а меня зовут Мион."
улыбнулась им улыбкой настоящей царицы:"Мой Лорд слишком скромный,"
проговорила она певучим голосом. "Он и есть Лорд Mutan Mion, тот кому
обязаны жизнью даже Титаны Элдэ и Атланты."
Глаза у Aesir округлились от удивления и радость охватила их, услышав, что мы те самые Мион и Ал, упомянутые на древних дисках.
много жизней прошло, а вы всё ещё живы," восторгались они," так
долго...а вы всё ещё так молодо выглядите, несмотря на возраст. Да, они
- боги...спускайтесь на Землю снова как в старые времена и в чём многие
клялись было правдой!"
Но у Одина не было времени для дальнейших
формальностей, хотя он знал, что наше присуствие заслуживает большего
внимания:"О Великие с небес, если вы нам не поможете справиться с
Jotuns, то мы должны покинуть вас какое-то время и начать готовиться к
отпору атаки! О Могущественные, если вы поможете нам, мы будем ваши.
Приказывайте нам что мы должны делать чтобы отбить атаку жестоких
Пока он говорил, посыльный влетел в зал. Он быстро подбежал
к трону и стал шептать что-то в ухо Одина, его лицо вытянулось и он
опять повернулся к нам. Слышалась печаль в его голосе.
принёс плохие новости мой Лорд. Ещё один великий корабль из далёких
звёзд приземлился в лагере Jotuns, намного больше, чем тот, в котором
вы прибыли. И это не всё. Огромные мужчины вашего размера вышли из
этого огромного корабля и встали на сторону Jotuns и готовятся к
предстоящей битве с нами. Что это говорит вам, о Великие?!"
что ещё один корабль Нор находится в этой Солнечной Системе, и он такой
же огромный как и наш корабль Darkome, который скорее всего избегает
наказания. Это был один из кораблей флота, пользующегося дурной славой,
его мы как раз и искали и обязаны были вернуть в суд Правителей Нор. Я
объяснил землянам, что это были бегущие от справедливости "богов", и
что я могу применить силу полностью раздавить их как только у меня
будет контакт с нашим главным кораблём Darkome.
"Можно ли увидеть вашими приборами Jotuns и тех гигантов?" спросил я белобородого Одина.
"Они уверенны, что они для нас невидимы," ответил он и повёл меня к инструменту называемому Один Глаз.
деле это был телескоп, покрывающий обширное пространство и имеющий 3х
мерный экран - большой ящик светящегося тумана, в котором можно было
увидеть 3х мерные голографические картины того, что в фокусе. Там мы
видели место, в котором собирались Jotuns, монстры, недавно прибывшие
на Землю с какой-то холодной планеты. Естественно их размер определялся
условиями этой планеты. Они были в 3 раза огромнее расы Aesir и более
уродливы, чем другие существа, которых мне приходилось видеть. 11 из
них размером больше чем сам Один. Я слышал о Jotuns, жестокая раса,
которую избегают мудрые люди. Jotuns имеют привычку следовать маршруту
миграции Атлантов и Титанов и занимать их брошенные города ради
инструментов удовольствия (Нирваны), которые всегда можно было найти в
заброшенных публичных домах и дворцах вечно живущих Атлантов и
Титанов. Поэтому Jotuns могли справляться с лучевым оборудованием
и были ненавистными противниками расы Aesir. У Aesir было много стычек
с ними с тех пор, как они прибыли столетие назад, а сейчас всё было
намного серьёзнее. Aesir явно не предвкушали возможности борьбы до
последнего между их расами, так как Jotuns было не только больше по
количеству, но они также оккупировали пещеры и использовали больше,
находящегося в изобилии, лучевого оборудования в них, чем раса Aesir.
Aesir, по незнанию, строили свои города прямо на весёлом солнцепёке,
они не понимали, что Солнце делает с ними. Тамошние мудрецы
предупреждали их, указывая на письмена, оставленные "богами", но люди
высмеивали страх старых болтунов. Единственный луч, которым Aesir
пользовались, испускался переносными приборами и их, с большим трудом,
Aesir подняли на поверхность. Когда я увидел огромную тёмную фигуру
самого Сатаны (Sathanas) среди них, до меня быстро дошло несколько
вещей. Первое, я знал, что его присуствие не было случайностью. Второе,
я также догадался, что здесь должна состояться запланированная встреча
кораблей, разыскивающихся патрулём во всех направлениях. Непохоже, что
Сатана просто так стал бы связываться с ссорами Jotuns, если бы ему
самому не нужно было ждать других беглых кораблей. И последнее, я знал,
что Сатана занимался тёмными делами с этими огромными и зловещими
Jotuns до этого, поэтому он и знает их так хорошо. То, чем они
занимались, было чётко запрещено законом.
не только это. Источнику Всех Солнц было важно развить стойкость,
терпение, выдержку, толерантность в Землянах ко всем прибывающим
Негативам и ко всему негативному на Земле. Поэтому вся эта ситуация с
битвами и пытками эпилепто-лучами переменного тока намеренно была
Раса Элдэ буквально усыновила человеческую расу и издала строгие законы, защищающие жизни их детей.
были известны как торговцы рабами и что ещё хуже: они прославились тем,
что делали изменения в свою пользу в древних механизмах, найденных в
заброшенных пещерах. Их изменения в этих инструментах меняли
хороший человеческий характер на злобный (меняли высокие вибрации человека на низкие рептоидные! ЛМ).
луче-испускатель (эпилепто-луч) на макушку головы Сатаны в
голографическом экране, я услышал его мысли и пришёл к выводу, что все
мои заключения были верны. Сатана
столетиями был связан и торговал
с Jotuns. Это тоже было запрещено законами расы Нор. Долгое время он
продавал им девушек Нор в рабство, а взамен он получал запрещённое
оборудование, которое Jotuns производили из древних аппаратов Нирваны
(лучи удовольствия высокой вибрации, ЛМ). Было понятно, что Сатана
давно им обещал помочь добить расу Aesir в обмен на какие-то
привилегии, и также было понятно, что бегство Сатаны от гнева расы Нор
было неизвестно Jotuns. Сатана всеми силами старался скрыть свои беды и
свои мысли от передачи на их голографические экраны, через которые
проходила их конференция.
Казалось Сатана не
намеревался рисковать своим кораблём в предстоящей битве. Он сидел за
огромным столом с их лидерами в мрачном разрушенном доме, знакомясь с
их планами битвы. Это и было место встречи этих страшилищ. Хоть им и
недоставало логического ментального могущества, но зато устрашающей
мускулатуры и невиданной расчётливой жестокости в них было с лихвой.
Собравшиеся в огромной пещере, которая простирала свою мрачность далеко
вдаль, были сыны Loki и Sigyn, жена Loki. Как ему удалось жениться на
ней было для меня загадкой. Она была во много раз больше него и с такой
ужасающей внешностью, как сам ад. Была ведьма Нэла, кто не была дочерью
Локи и не испытывала привязанности к нему, была очень высоким гигантом,
странной белизны как мороз или мёртвые кости. Зло проглядывало в её
глазах, а на лице проглядывала тень смерти. Как и многие, посвящающие
себя злу, она была явно сумасшедшей и обладала таким же странным
аппетитом, увеличенным стимулятором Нирваны. Также было много лидеров
Jotuns, серые звереподобные мужчины 30 футов высоты (около 10 метров) с
узлами мускулов, вооружённые всеми видами оружия, известными обоим
цивилизациям: каменные дубины висели на них рядом с огненными шпагами,
созданными кем-то до них, равных которым нет, искусство изготовления
было потеряно. Это стадо знало как работать с лучами, и они кровожадно
боролись с людьми в тысячах потасовок, битвах и в дюжинах войн.
время борьбы мёртвые тела людей этими зверюгами съедались, и чем битва
была упорнее, тем больше накапливалось адреналина в человеке от эмоций,
и тем ценнее для инопланетян сырое человеческое мясо. Сейчас во время
стихийных бедствий" происходит то же самое: люди в ужасе накапливают
адреналин, а потом исчезают, то есть их съедают. ЛМ).
У Aesir была
причина волноваться, так как эти aliens были профессиональные бойцы,
присланные из Космоса для устранения могучих Aesir с дороги: они мешали
торговли Душами, рабами и механизмами, порочащими, портящими
существ (и людей и нелюдей, ЛМ).
Понятно, что это и было причиной, что Сатана был здесь, так как
торговля с Jotuns было его самым большим источником дохода. Aesir имели
привычку нападать на базы Jotun и освобождать пойманных людей.
Одина ни ростом, ни опытом не могли сравниться с этой сворой бешенных
собак (aliens-Sirians, ЛМ) из пещер-борделей дюжин планет. Я
сомневался, что этот конфликт вообще закончится врукопашную. Посмотрел
в Один Глаз, надеясь увидеть весь арсенал оружия всей этой банды и что
они планировали использовать первым.
Сатана сказал: "Всё это
оружие - ни к чему, достаточно одного луча длинной волны, чтобы стереть
всю армию в порошок. Нам нужен разведчик, который скажет нам каким
оружием обладает противник."
Loki (лидер) выскочил вперёд и
крикнул:"У Aesir нет такого оружия, чтобы о нём беспокоиться. Я знаю
каждое лучевое оружие, которое имеется в Asgard. Они нам не угроза, вам
ничего не стоит стереть их только одним лучом с вашего могучего
Я повернулся к Один:"Какой арсенал оружия у вас?"
"Я не могу достигнуть их,"я их вижу, но не могу их разбить!"
"Я вижу ты не так разбираешься в 3х-мерных голографических экранах, Отец. Позволь я покажу тебе что-то."
оторвал стержень со своего пояса и направил его эпилепто-луч на
кубический экран прямо в голову Сатаны, который сразу же скрутился в
стонущую, искривлённую кучу извивающейся, вопящей, дрожащей плоти.
Гиганты-Jotuns вокруг стола и великаны-собутыльники Сатаны вскочили в
изумлении, разинув рты.
"Видите Отец, это - луч особенного
наблюдательного значения, сконструирован перемещать энергию полностью и
поэтому самое эффективное и удобное оружие, готово нести любую энергию
в любую достигнутую точку и глубоко её пройти, как вы видите. Некоторые
виды этих лучей могут разломать мебель или просто толкнуть. Смотри!"
лучом на расстоянии схватил военную дубину со стены, для меня она была
маленькой как для ребёнка, и ударил ею по голове одного из Сатанистов.
Он тут же упал на пол без сознания или вообще помер.
видите, вы даже не знали, что заключается в этом луче. Это - самый
лучший пример того, что можно сделать в такое тяжёлое время!"
не ождая моей команды, схватил лучом дубину со стены и стал дубасить
каждую голову на 3х-мерном экране. Помогая ему, я немного двигал луч,
чтобы держать всю свору врагов меньше размером и на каждого монстра,
которого мог достичь, в добавок направлял свой стержень эпилепто-лучей
(лучи переменного тока создающие эпилепсию). Одину это доставляло
огромное удовольствие и мы вместе почти очистили пещеру от сотни или
около этого Jotuns лидеров. Как вдруг огромный чёрный микроволновый луч
выступил из огромного корабля Сатаны в тёмном Космосе и остановился на
телескопе Один Глаз. Веселье для Одина кончилось на время, его луч был
отрезан чёрным микроволновым лучом. Его проблемы с супер-техникой
Сатаны, выкраденной из его дома, управляемым расой Нор, только
начались. Такие же беды с Сатанистами начались для Землян. Я понял, что
атаку задержали удары дубиной по макушкам монстров и у меня было время
подготовиться к атаке. Монстры не знали, что их видят и могут
настигнуть. Я связался по радио со своим кораблём Darkome и попросил их
кое-чем снабдить меня и прислать мне технических
Не понимаю почему я не сказал им
связаться с базой Нор и сообщить им координаты Сатаны ?! Я был уверен,
что я мог Сатанистов разорвать на части аппаратом, который я планировал
собрать, и что я мог поймать Сатану собственными руками и это было бы
весомым достижением в моих победах. Так люди думают когда они рядом с
Солнцем, всегда ошибочно (Солнце имеет позитивные и негативные вибрационные лучи! ЛМ). С моей стороны это было непростительной ошибкой: отказаться от помощи, которую я мог бы получить так быстро, но тогда я думал:
прекрасная мысль и такая оригинальная! Мне такое никогда до этого не
приходило в голову. Ошибки заводят в заблуждение разум не привыкший к
Первым я попросил у Aesir список каждого, имеющегося в городе, лучевого прибора.
список, я проверил, нужные мне, типы лучей - отличные длинные лучи,
которые понесут с собой самый большой груз, наложенной на них силы и
имеющие самую разрушительную способность, независимо от категории. Для
низвержения Сатанистов я планировал большую конструкцию, но почему я не
позвал мой корабль Darkome помочь мне?! Это было следующей ошибкой -
чем меньше техники я использую на захват Сатанистов, тем более великой
будет моя победа! Я бы исправил такие ошибки, если бы знал что
ошибаюсь. Совершать ошибки для меня было непривычно, так как в чистых
магнитных полях планет Нор каждая мысль естественно верная. На Земле я
был не готов к неожиданному потоку искажённых мыслей, которые Солнце
направляло в мою голову. Список лучевых аппаратов, принесённый мне,
содержал в себе все типы приятных лучей (Нирвана) и лечащих лучей, и
только несколько видов для военной цели. Аппараты приятных (Нирвана) и
лечащих лучей были хорошо собраны, но требовали осторожности в
обращении и в такой битве не были пригодны, кроме как для наблюдения,
для поднятия духа бойцов и для лечения раненных. Я знал, что чёрный
корабль Сатаны был нагружен до отказа излучателями самых тяжелых
разрушительных лучей, какие только существовали. И как теперь я знаю,
их производство не было подвергнуто наблюдению законо-послушными
глазами. Поэтому было трудно сказать что у Сатаны было на уме в плане
разрушительных лучей. Я не был уверен: должен был ли его флот
встретиться с ним на Земле или он должен был встретить их где-то ещё?
Его тренированный ум чувствовал мои наседающие мысли и его ответом
было: оба предположения верны. Я подозревал, что первое было правдой -
встреча на Земле - и что в любой момент появятся сотни преступных
кораблей, метающих огонь в нас. Сатанисты похоже обязались поддерживать
Jotuns в обмен на помощь их собственных планов. Команда корабля Сатаны
продолжала держать чёрный микроволновый луч на нашем луче наблюдения.
Один Глаз был единственным лучом наблюдения такой мощности во всём
городе. Сейчас у нас не было никакой возможности знать что они затеяли.
Главное, что мне необходимо было знать, прибыл ли ещё какой-нибудь
корабль из флота Сатаны.
Жизнь на Земле искажена и
затухает, когда-то яркая картина, которая в давние времена отражалась в
воде жизни, сейчас исчезает, немного осталось. Мягкие круглые
подбородки молодых Aesir, прелестные не тронутые глаза ребёнка,
совершенство молодых конечностей: это всё, что осталось от той эпохи.
Остальное - обезображено свирепыми ветрами летящими через островки
жизненной силы. И теперь, наблюдая за этими безобразными формами в
глубине их государства - Jotunheim из пещер Хелы в Niflheim -
искривлённых и умирающих от злобной жизни. Пока мы ждали
снаряжение с моего корабля Darkome или прибытия патрулирующих кораблей
из Космоса, я занял Aesir конструкцией тяжёлого механизма, который я
видел употреблялся на поле битвы. Он был очень эффективный, но
медленный в употреблении. Это был гигантский, крутящийся
диск-платформа, ось которого была точкой во Вселенной. Потребовалось 2
дня тяжёлой работы чтобы собрать части оборудования со всем имеющимся
ворохом разных деталей. Затем мы навалили на диск в кучу каждый
имеющийся лучевой прибор разрушения или способный ионизировать воздух
(чтобы сделать воздух проводником для других лучей), всё, что только
можно было собрать в городе. Лучи, в этом случае, были тщательно
настроены так, чтобы выбросить многолучевой поток разрушения
громаднейшей силы. У врагов ничего, такого переносного характера, не
могло быть равным по силе. Диск забрал всю площадь перед дворцом,
примерно размером два городских квартала. На диске собраны в два-три
ряда лучи каждого типа, разработанные в прошлом Атлантами и Титанами. Я
был уверен, что у Jotuns такого орудия не было. В центре этого
многообразия разносортных источников разрушения, я установил,
небольшой, но более современный сильный излучатель с моего корабля
ЧАСТЬ 5 - Война против JotunsОгромный
многослойный Луч мы направили, поворачивая и настраивая диск с помощью
подъёмников, которые увеличивали мускулы благородных Aesir в сотни раз.
Эта было медленное, но беспощадное разрушение. Я глубоко верил в грубую
работу, потому что видел как это используется. Главным конечно было
идеально настроить лучи, чтобы сформировать очень плотный небольшой
поток неимоверной мощи. Несмотря на большой чёрный микроволновый луч с
прячущегося корабля Сатаны, который всё ещё держал в своих руках Один
Глаз, мы включили наш многослойный Луч. Чёрный луч моментально исчез,
вспыхнув как падающий метеор. Ударили ли мы по кораблю Сатаны, я не
знал, но знал, что его лучевой генератор сгорел напрочь. Хороший знак.
Я подошёл к телескопу Один Глаз: теперь им можно было пользоваться,
начал давать инструкции Тир через мобильник (telaug). Он двигал мощный
Луч вдоль линии, ожидающих кораблей Jotuns, объединённых излучателей,
кучи снаряжения и оборудование, собранное для осуществления долгой
блокады города Asgard. От тех мест, куда наш Луч ударял, ничего не
оставалось, только огромная дымящаяся бездонная трещина в земле,
насколько можно видеть глазом. Разгром приближался к концу, что
разрушит надежды Jotun на длительную войну. Луч достигнул Jotun
летательный аппарат и тут весь их флот поднялся в воздух. Они заметили,
что наш Луч был медленным и поняли, что могут избежать его своими
Их вылет из горла пещеры был похож
на огромную воронку атакующей ненависти, расширяющейся и
набрасывающейся на весь Asgard. Состав, атакующих Jotuns, происходил с
дюжины планет, забытых Атлантами после эмиграции в другие концы
Космоса. Атланты были одной из самых великих межпланетных рас во все
времена, обживая тысячи тёмных, лишённых Солнца, планет и планетоидов.
Атланты - это раса, заполнившая собой большую часть Космоса. По мере
того как их население на обжитых планетах росло, у бессмертных Атлантов
не было выбора как искать новые места поселения в необитаемых мирах.
Когда Космос был ещё молодым, бессмертие Атлантов заставляло их искать
необжитые места ещё и потому, что они вырастали слишком большими даже
для больших планет, так приходилось снова бороздить Космос каждые
несколько тысяч лет. Разрушающие насекомые захватывают дома людей,
когда те покидают их. То же самое сделали раса Jotun с брошенными
домами постоянно мигрирующих и разрастающихся Атлантов и Титанов.
Скопления устаревшей, покинутой Атлантами, техники были присвоены
Jotuns. Половина обнаруженных планет в этом созвездии, заполнено до
предела древней техникой. Возможно когда-нибудь бедные, потерявшие
надежду, люди этой планеты Му, матери планет, люди, которыми я
восторгаюсь, смогут найти свой путь к этим планетам и использовать эту
древнюю технику для собственного процветания. Это верно, что истории об
этих необыкновенных аппаратах, переполняющих лабиринты пещер, дары
"богов". Это - для нашего потомства.
появляются расы Дэро, кто, к несчастью, остаются незамеченными расой
Элдэ. Деро используют эту древнюю технику "богов", предназначенную для
благих намерений, для своих мерзких целей. Великолепные машины и
механизмы, летательные аппараты (самолёты, НЛО), технология роста с
помощью питательных веществ, лечащие излучатели, оборонительную военную
технику и оружие в разной стадии прогресса от дюжины разных рас.
Бывает, что во время моих путешествий в странные, пустынные миры, я
удивляюсь были ли эти расы Элдэ достаточно мудрыми, оставляя научную
технику нетронутой и в полном порядке для тех, у кого извращённые мозги
и кто может изменить их назначение. Хотя тогда у Элдэ было больше
знаний и опыта, чем у меня. Мой рост сейчас - 50 футов (в Лемурии) и
это за все те столетия. Правда я видел правителей миров Элдэ, чей рост
был 300-350 футов.
Только им известно сколько
столетий прошло под их наблюдением. Даже Элдэ могут делать ошибки,
оставляя технику : тот, летящий на нас, Jotun и Дэро воздушный флот и
была их ошибка. Это была разношёрстная армада в боевом порядке. Чёрный
силуэт космического корабля Сатаны виднелся на заднем плане, готовый
вмешаться в любой момент. У нас - Aesir, Ал и я - ничего небыло
чтобы остановить их, кроме огромного Луче-испускателя, который я
импровизировал. По радио я сообщил Darkome прибыть и помочь. Огромная
вращающаяся платформа массивно скрипела на импровизированных
подшибниках, взятых с лифта, поднятого их пещеры на поверхность.
Вспотевшие бойцы Aesir поворачивали машинами эту громаду. Это не
было грозным орудием для увёртливых самолётов. К счастью пилоты не были
подготовлены к таким атакам и большей частью промахивались. У меня был
приказ не рисковать своей жизнью, кроме абсолютной необходимости. Раса
Нор без энтузиазма относилась к потере тысяч лет обучения ради
моментального сумасбродства. И тут я, втянутый в эту свору, обезумевших
от Солнца, Дэро, не мог найти выход из положения. Я представлял как
Сатана проклинал, что рискует потерять все свои самолёты. Он был очень
осторожен, чтобы не подойти в зону нашего огромного Луче-испускателя.
Грохот этого дальнобойного расщипителя был оглушающим, всё пожирающий
луч пламени выстреливал на 30 миль (около 40 км), но как пойти в
настоящее наступление было проблемой. Мы не могли это сделать, но не
переставали крушить их внизу и вверху по линии фронта. Они совсем не
тяжёлую лучевую атаку, не могли выбить нас из стен
Asgard, даже тронуть нас кроме как редкой молнией со снижающегося
самолёта. Сатана двинул свой корабль ближе к нам и начал бомбить своими
луче-испускателями, расшепляющие атом. Стена города растворилась в
огромном облаке крутящегося чёрного дыма.
Куски упали и
Сатана стал расширять брешь. Я нацелил наш многослойный Луч в центр
щели и сыграл картой, которую держал в запасе. Надеясь своим манёвром
поймать Сатану в ловушку, я включил атомный луче-испускатель,
принесённого со своего корабля Darkome, и добавил его к многослойному
Лучу. Сила достижения цели невероятно увеличилась. Главная часть
огромного корабля Сатаны, построенного из наиболее крепких материалов
расы Нор, сделалась красной от жара. Огромная дыра появилась в этом
чёрном монстре. В ответ Сатана ретировался/двинул подальше от нашего
неуклюжего, медленного в манёврах, Луча. Он больше не хотел рисковать
кораблём. Это был финалом для Сатаны и для меня, потому что в
действительности у меня не было настоящих знаний о силе и природе
лучей, собранных в один Луч. Это были устаревшие формы оборудования, о
которых я знал только теоретически, но практически я ничего не знал.
Атланты и Титаны строили их на совесть: они оставались действующими и
нержавеющими, как и тысячи лет тому назад когда они были построены.
Когда-нибудь я потрачу несколько лет на изучение всего, что касается
этих древних лучей: непосредственно оборудование и теорию этих
конструкций, на случай если мне придётся столкнуться с этой сворой
снова. Мне не нравится их отношение к войне ради того, чтобы повоевать,
и мне нравится такие расы как Aesir с их идеализмом сражающегося
бульдога. Несмотря на то, что каждый Негатив старается взять
реванш над ними и их собственные мысли часто подводят их, они остаются
хорошими, весёлыми парнями, которым, в большинстве случаев, можно
верить, и они, на удивление, могут собрать все свои силы, когда придёт
опасность (вот это - настоящий Русский Дух! ЛМ)! По мере того, как
Aesir наловчились накалывать налетающие самолёты своими небольшими
Луче-испускателями, вся баталия войск Jotun пошла в отступление
залечивать раны и готовиться к настоящему нападению.
- аппарат, который повышает и усиливает человеческие телепатические
сигналы до такой степени, что даже самые сокровенные мысли можно
прочитать - редактор).
Пока я говорил с Один, мне,
сравнительно неграмотные люди, продемострировали как они могли
использовать древнюю науку магии или маг-тех-ик, как это называли в
Атлантиде. 100 или больше трупов воинов, разбросанных вокруг стен
Асгарда, были собраны в кучу в великом Зале Дворца - Gladsheim. Здесь
мудрые мужья со своими девушками-помощницами сконцентрировали на куче
трупов благотворные Лучи из дюжины генераторов. Части огромного Луча,
которые набрали Aesir отовсюду, а я соединил их вместе в Луч - здесь
работа многих столетий - это спасло нас на сегодня.
время это будет достаточно," сказал Один, облегчённый лёгкой победой
над теми, кто казался намного более сильным противником. Мы потеряли
около 100 человек из-за огня самолётов над головами. Но так как самолёт
намного больше мишень, чем человек, Jotuns заплатили в разы большую
цену, чем мы. На стенах и на каменном полу были видны пара тысяч
дымящихся дыр от лучей самолётов и в стене зияла 200 футов брешь.
Похоже Jotuns решили, что ещё не время для победы над непобедимыми
Aesir, кто пользовался большей славой, чем их храбрость. Один
продолжал:"Они понятия не имели, что мы могли достигнуть их отсюда. Они
мало знают о применении старых лучей. Это точно. Сатана - не очень
способный борец, так?! Я разработаю эту идею применения многих лучей
как один, то что ты мне показал. Это будет обороной Asgard на много
лет, может много циклов жизней."
Одином слова 'цикл жизни' как измеритель времени ударил меня как обухом
по голове. Явно Aesir потеряли надежду бороться со смертью, и принимают
это как неизбежная часть жизни. Я содрогался смотря как они пьют
огромные количества воды и вина, зная, что каждая капля жидкости на
земле содержит мельчайшие частички убийственного радиоактивного
вещества, это и есть причина старения. Что кружка воды - это такой ужас
- было печальной мыслью. Сейчас я намерен был что-то сделать для
будущего Аesir и сказал Один:"Вы, Аesir, стоющая раса. Когда-то давно
на этом самом месте был город, его называли Atlansgard. Те люди были
первыми пришельцами, кто прибыл сюда из глубин Космоса и начал здесь
жизнь, когда Солнце было молодое и чистое.
были могущественной расой и они побороли древних монстров этого
молодого мира (динозавров, ЛМ). Тогда рост не имел границ и возрастом
не определялась жизнь каждого вида. Это было время Midgard Serpent,
Змея, который почти мог окольцевать всю Землю, Cronos, (мифологический
Титан, "правящий всей Вселенной", ЛМ), кто съедал всё живое на Земле,
чтобы насытить своё огромное тело. Это было время бесконечных сражений
с гигантами, которых голод делал бешенными, как древних Титанов, тогда
гиганты дрались за пищу и жильё. Затем правительство и обязывающее
соглашение пришло на Землю, на Му, как люди называли Старую Планету
тогда. Это было время настоящего роста и добродетели на Земле, Золотой
Век Науки, во время которого люди, своим разумом разгадали все тайны.
Но после того, как Солнце стало стареть и принесло старение Земле,
Атланты и Титаны покинули Му и улетели в тёмный Космос, чтобы жить там,
где старения не знают.
- не от Солнца, а от радиоактивности Планеты! За всю историю Земли было много атомных взрывов,
сюда столько было привезено радиоактивного материала с других планет,
разрушено или брошено здесь! Вся вода радиоактивная. Я вообще живу в
австралийской деревне, которая в те времена была городом-крепостью
Лемурии и была разбита ядерными взрывами, одни чёрные развалины на
берегу! Мы с Юрой не могли отсюда уехать, пробовали, но безрезультатно,
под давлением пришлось подписать бумагу о невыезде! ЛМ).
вы, Aesir живёте здесь в Atlansgard и взяли себе имя великих древних
Aesir, чтобы вам перешла хотя бы часть их величия. Вы - неплохой народ
и у меня для вас подарок. Разрешите мне взять с собой в Космос
несколько ваших молодых людей в хорошими головами на плечах. Их я буду
учить способам навигации в глубине Космоса, это даст вам возможность
использовать древние космические корабли, которые всё ещё можно найти
брошенными в древних пещерах, брошенных, потому что радиоактивность
Солнца поразила металл генераторов.
радиоактивность Земли, а не Солнца! Солнце радиоактивным не бывает!
Многочисленные НЛО всё время вертятся возле Солнца и даже пролетают
через него! ЛМ).
Наш закон запрещает нашим расам
использовать поражённые корабли. Но вы можете использвать их, чтобы
улететь от Солнца и я буду тренировать ваших мужчин и пошлю их обратно
к вам. Они смогут вести ваших людей в новое место в Космосе, где Солнце
не вредная Сила. Тогда ваша раса будет вечно молодой, у вас не будет
причины стареть, вы будете по настоящему - бессмертны! Ну что скажете?"
Одина сверкал - у него только один и был - от преспективы спасти свою
расу от старения. Он достаточно приобрёл мудрости из старинных
источников чтобы знать, что я говорю правду. К тому же мой гигантский
рост и молодость тоже доказывали вечнозелёную юность, которую можно
найти в звёздном тёмном пространстве. А также идея найти великих Элдэ и
научиться у них настоящей мудрости сильно привлекала его. Он тут же
выбрал 3х молодых Aesir: их звали Вол, Ви и Зиг, их капитаном и
учителем был назначен Тир. Я сказал четверым приготовиться, так как я
скоро должен был вернуться на свой корабль. Для бессмертного, я и так
уже слишком задержался под поражающим светом Солнца. Пока я говорил с
Один, мне, сравнительно неграмотные люди, продемострировали как они
могли использовать древнюю науку магии или маг-тех-ик, как это называли
в Атлантиде. 100 или больше трупов воинов, разбросанных вокруг стен
Асгарда, были собраны в кучу в великом Зале Дворца - Gladsheim. Здесь
мудрые мужья со своими девушками-помощницами сконцентрировали на куче
трупов благотворные Лучи из дюжины генераторов. Произошла
трансформация, которая удивляет меня по сей день. Оттенки смерти на
щеках исчезли и они начали медленно дышать. Многочисленные сквозные
раны начали постепенно закрываться, разорванные красные края срослись
вместе в результате лечения древними Бен-Лучами. Когда эти павшие воины
начали двигаться, девушки-Aesir подняли их и понесли в то место во
дворце, где более мощные и живительные, но меньше размером Бен-Лучи,
девушки сконцентрировали на их ранах, чтобы закончить процесс
лечения. На следующий день большинство воинов почти выздровели и снова
были на ногах. Однако я знал, что ни Один, ни его мудрые мужья не
имели ни малейшего представления как построить или отремонтировать
древние лечебные Лучи. У них даже отсуствовало любопытство как
достигалась эта магия. Они считали, что это был: Дар "Бога". Я понял
что образование было просто необходимо этим людям, чтобы вознести их на
им нужно там много его. Я проклинал страх, которым были полны Великаны
тёмного Космоса, запрещающий им подходить близко к Солнцу, даже чтобы
спасти таких людей от плачевной судьбы, что уже обелило волосы многих
из них. Иногда я приходил к выводу, что даже Высшие "Боги" имеют
недостатки. Ну а я, один из них, попробую избавиться от этого
недостатка неимоверного страха смерти от Солнца! Я найду способ спасти
этих Aesir. Я заверил Одина, что пошлю флот Космического Патроля расы
Нор, который я намеревался контактирвать в настоящее время, чтобы
поставить Jotuns на своё место и арестовать Сатану. В тот же час я
связался по радио с Darkome и попросил их возвратиться на старое место
на Луне. Между двумя посланиями на мой корабль прошло недостаточно
времени чтобы подготовиться к полёту. Почему я не дал им знать чтобы
они спустились ко мне в ответ на моё первое послание? На корабле было
достаточно топлива для нескольких приземлений на планеты не больше Му.
Я знал, что Сатана был рядом, готовый убить таких как я, кто знал о его
тёмных делах на Земле. Такие мысли рождаются под поражающим Солнцем -
всё время неверные. Трудно всё время помнить делать наоборот, чем тебе
диктует мозг вблизи Солнца. Я уважаю такие расы как Aesir как раз по
этой причине: несмотря на жизнь под лучами злосчастного Солнца, они
остаются добрыми и рассудительными парнями. Их тела, похоже, выработали
сопротивление против, искажающей всё, магнитной силы Солнца. Им удаётся
ясно мыслить несмотря ни на что. Добавить бы могущества этой
способности. Всё было прекрасно как в убеждающей бэн-лучевой
иллюзии во сне когда мы поднялись в НЛО к Луне. Тир был очень
взволнован, как боец будет взволнован при виде боевого топора, летящего
в его голову. А три молодых Aesir, Вол, Ви и Зиг, их сверкающие зубы и
блестящие глаза говорили мне, что не было ничего более интересного для
них как рассматривать моё небольшое НЛО.
они скажут когда впервые увидят огромный и грозный космический корабль
Нор - Darkome, лежащий на Луне. И тогда это случилось. НЛО быстро
направил свет на, освещённую светом, Луну ранним вечером, линия берега
и город Asgard исчезал с быстротой. В течении нескольких секунд мы были
так высоко, что плоский горизонт зелёного шара Му казался изогнутым.
Меня охватила гордость за наш корабль, за мою прекрасную Ал и за 4х
новых друзей. Вдруг, как неожиданный звук разбитого стекла, наш
моральный подъём был раздавлен.
"Мион!" крикнула наблюдательная Ал,"Не Сатана ли это?"
"Почему этот дьявол решил взлететь в это же время?"
Ал, её напряжённое лицо, похожее на, загипнотезированную змеёй, птицу, и глаза внимательно следящие за вражеским кораблём.
в трудном положении, Ал. Если я изменю наш курс, они нас увидят, а если
я не изменю, мы с ними столкнёмся." Такое было положение вещей. Любое
изменение скорости наверняка привлечёт их внимание. Я чувствовал, и это
скоро подтвердилось, что это был неприятных случаев, которые всегда
случаются на, поражающих Солнцем, планетах. Оба корабля поспешили
пересечься. В последнюю минуту я повёл НЛО, надеясь снизиться минуя нос
коробля Сатаны и улететь на другую сторону Планеты, до того как они во
всём разберутся. В момент пролёта нашего корабля мимо их хвоста,
страшная вспышка испепеляющего луча настигла наш сверкающий корабль
своими цепкими пальцами.
Мои руки одеревенели от напряжения этой
борьбы, я из всех сил старался поднять выше короткими волнами наше
небольшое НЛО. Вдруг мы оказались сзади Сатаны, они не могли стрелять в
нас, но наши манёвры были поняты.
Остальную часть на русском можно прочитать на Странице : Отрывки из книг американских писателей на русском
Выше карта континента Зеландии; ниже: карта континентов 200 миллионов лет тому назад (а может и меньше)
Страниц этого сайта - List of Pages of this site: List of Site Links (Sitemap)